IN THE LAND OF DRAGONS

by 

RICHARD L. HUMMEL 


To dragon lovers everywhere, never give up the dream. 

 
CHAPTER I 

The Learjet began its decent about 06:45 with first rays of the rising sun glittering off 
the planes metallic skin. I could feel the plane touch on the small runway in the 
Brazilian jungle. The roughest part of the trip came on the bumpy ground, as equipment and supplies careened about the cargo hold. I pulled forward against my restraints as Carl; the pilot leaned on the plane's brakes. I have known Carl for many years. He has been in my father s employ for over ten years. He takes his job seriously and he doesn t take unnecessary risks, so I knew that if this is the best he can do to get the plane down then the situation here is worse then we planned. 

The plane is crammed with crates and boxes on every seat and most of the floor space. In 
fact, we are carrying so much weight for such a small plane we were marginal for takeoff out of 
Mexico City. 

The jet taxied to a stop and I sighed with eager relief to disembark. I had been on many 
flights, but this was the worst by far and I definitely didn't want my father's company plane 
damaged in some god forsaken jungle. 


 


Carl emerged from the cockpit and sighed heavily; apparently, this flight is no picnic for 
him either. He had his blond hair tucked under his captain s hat and straightened his white shirt 
and black tie that my father insisted the flight crew wear. Carl is only about forty-five years old 
but he has a certain wisdom that I ve come to trust. 

Sorry for the rough ride, Greg. They haven't used this runway in years and it's a bit short 
for a plane this size, Carl said in a mid-west drawl that seems more indicative to a farmer then a 
corporate pilot. 

I had heard that the Brazilian military made the runway during the Second World War 
but even this is too remote for them to maintain and after only about three years, they abandoned 
it. However, I hadn t expected the concrete runway to deteriorate so badly. The concrete was 
cracked and buckled with large weeds growing through the cracks. 

I grabbed the rosewood box by my side and headed for the hatch. Bill the copilot, waited 
by the door. He is Carl s protégé, about twenty-two years old, with jet-black hair and aviator 
style glasses. He was not long out of collage and had his commercial pilot s license for two 
years. I m not sure why, but I avoided contact with him. I guess I see him as being too young and 
inexperienced to be second to a seasoned pilot like Carl, and he is definitely too energetic for my 
tastes. He ran around like a squirrel on a sugar high, trying to find anything that needed to be 
done. 

Sorry to be so rough with you, Mr. Rinehart. Bill said, in a cheery smile. 

I stopped and faced him squarely. 

Let s get one thing straight. My father is Mr. Rinehart. I m Greg. Got that! 

I probably sounded off with more force than I had intended. I didn't exactly get along 
with my father. We constantly argued over everything; what I should do with my life, where I 
should go to school. It didn t seem to take much these days and I guess I am a like defensive 
about the association; however, I had meant to make a point and felt sure he wouldn't make the 
same mistake again. 

I spied Carl watching us from outside the plane and felt I should explain. Bill went into 
the hold to unload the supplies, and I began to apologize to Carl for my outburst. 

Forget it, Carl said, with a wave of his hand. That's how I learned to call you by your 
first name. Don't worry. I understand your stress. Your father isn't the easiest person to get along 
with. 

 


Carl and I started unloading the plane and stacking the boxes and crates just outside on 
the runway. Bill unloaded the supplies in the baggage compartment in the belly of the plane. 

Your right about that. I told Carl. Last month the expedition I was on was having 
financial problems and a mysterious benefactor donated a large sum of money. I later found out 
it was my father. I also caught him buying the artifacts we found only to give them away to 
museums, and sometimes people think I had something to do with it. And now the corporate jet 
just happens to be available to fly me to the middle of nowhere. I shook my head and sighed, I 
just want to make it on my own for who I am, and not who my father is. Every time I enter a 
room, people stop talking, or give me odd looks from across the room. It s because of this that I 
have few friends I can trust, in fact I think I can count them all on one hand, but at lest I can 
count you among them. 

I appreciate your vote of confidence, but I wouldn t be too hard on your father. He only 
wants you to succeed in whatever you do. I don t agree with his methods, but at least he is letting 
you find your own path. You know he would rather have you running one of his companies and 
this must be very hard for him. Have patience, things will work out. 

Before I could thank him for his understanding, Bill came out with a load of parcels. 

Steam rose from the runway as a light fog still pocketed the area. I could smell the 
richness of the trees and could hear the birds and animals in the treetops from here. I looked 
around at the jungle surrounding the landing field like a giant picket fence. Vertical 
stratification of trees and plants is a characteristic feature of rain forests with trees reaching 
heights of 100 to 165 ft. A variety of Animals occupied the upper canopy, many of whom I 
knew never leave the upper reaches for the forest floor. At the level of the forest floor, I could 
see relatively few plants. The small amount of sunlight able to pass through the upper canopies 
is sufficient only for seedlings but is adequate for mold and fungus to thrive in the high 
humidity. 

Why can t we ever have a site on a beach in the Bahamas? I thought to myself. 

I entered the cargo hold where the stench of hydraulic fluid filled my nostrils. Combined 
with the sudden darkness, I became light-headed. I started to fall, and grabbed one of the three 
heavy crates that contained the seismographs. The crates are no more then two-foot square and 
are light. The seismographs themselves are fairly small and state-of-the-art equipment. Most of 
what is in the crates is to protect the sensitive equipment from damage in transit. 

 


The seismographs! I wondered what had been bothering me ever since we loaded them in 
Mexico City. It's true we were on an archaeological expedition, but why three? There was little 
time to sit and daydream with all we had to do. Besides, I'd probably find out soon enough. 

I helped finish the unloading. Although it wasn't hot yet, the humidity was unbearable. 
Carl and Bill took a break while I finished checking the supplies against the manifest. We had 
everything from gasoline to soda pop but beer, like all liquor Temminick never allowed. A 
mistake in the jungle meant almost certain death. 

I glanced at my watch and saw it was almost 1400 hours. Our transportation was half an 
hour late; never fails. Just then I heard the sound of an engine coming, two engines. A jeep and a 
two and a half-ton surplus army truck emerged from the underbrush, weaving past the pits in the 
runway. 

The jeep pulled up, and I felt surprised to see Ed Barlow, my old friend. We went through 
school together and now it seemed we were to be Dr. Temminick's assistants on this expedition. 

Ed was shorter than I by about four inches and with darker skin and dark brown hair that 
he had tucked under an Australian bush hat. We are the same age, thirty-three and finished 
collage together. He was a good conversationalist and always had something to say for any 
occasion and this seemed no exception. 

Never thought you'd see me again, did ya? He said showing a band of perfect white 
teeth as he shook my hand. 
Nope. I thought our days were over, guess this means I won't have to face Temminick 
alone. 
With that note, Ed lost his cheery smile and rolled his eyes in jest as he got out and 
leaned against the jeep's fender. 
You're lucky you haven't been here for the past few days. He pointed over his shoulder 
at the truck that had backed up to the plane and added in a subdued tone, Casualties. 
What happened? I didn't know the expedition could be so dangerous, after all you've 
only been here two weeks. 
He pointed to an individual on a stretcher. They found him mauled by a jaguar. 
Apparently, he found a cub and mother decided to take it back . . . rather forcefully. 

The wounded man looked about twenty-two. The bandage on the right side of his face 
barely covered his curly blonde hair, matted with blood. The bandage on his right arm went up to 
his shoulder with the rest of his body obscured by a blood-stained sheet. 

 


The others had broken limbs, illnesses like one person ate a bad mushroom and suffered 
from poisoning, and another had an infected insect bite. Their injuries were stable but we need to 
get them to the hospital in Caracas, Venezuela as soon as possible. 

 I picked up my baggage, loaded the jeep and went back for the rosewood box. I climbed 
into the jeep and carefully set the box at my feet. I jumped when a native hopped into the back of 
the jeep and had a seat on my bags. 

This is Yammo, our helper, said Ed as he returned to the jeep. What's in the box, 
Greg? 
Oh that, that's ole man Temminick's gramophone. The one he used to play during finals. 
He requested, or rather, he ordered me at the last minute to bring it along. 
Jesus, that old thing. I'll bet you brought those damn scratchy seventy-eights too. I 
thought we had the last of that. 
Easy Ed. They weren't that bad. Besides, I like Beethoven. 
Laughing, Ed put the jeep in gear and headed for camp. 
Do the natives speak English? I asked. I didn't relish the idea of communicating with 
fingers. 

On a limited scale, but a translator still comes in handy when dealing with the local 
tribesmen. Yammo is our mouthpiece. His village is only about five clicks from here. He speaks 
the best English, of his tribe. Isn't that right, Yammo? 

Yammo, proud work, Mister Barlow. Give Yammo good reward. 

Reward? I asked. Ed smiled until he finished a turn. 

Yes, there's no money out here, so they barter for what they need. So, we give them salt, 
sugar, whatever we can spare, in exchange for their help. 

It all sounded logical and apparently doing well or at least Yammo liked it. 

The jeep traveled for an hour, sinking farther into the jungle. I could see it teamed with 
life. Birds of every color and description added their calls to the other sounds of the wild. As we 
rounded a bend an ocelot, a sort of miniature jaguar, hurried into the brush. It was a rare and 
beautiful creature. 

The sky looked completely obscured except for the occasional openings in our jungle-
shrouded canopy. The path visible only by what light managed to filter down from the treetops. 
This made viewing very difficult because we also had to watch for low hanging branches that 
might slap us in the face. 

 


We stopped at a stream with a high bank on the opposite side. I could make out muddy 
tracks rising from the water on the far bank. Here, I thought, was the point where we cross. The 
water didn't look too wide or too deep to ford. 

Ed shifted into four-wheel drive and entered the water. At midpoint, I felt the jeep lurch 
to a halt as the tires became stuck in the rocky streambed. 

I'll push, I said swinging my leg over the side. Suddenly, something yanked back into 
the jeep. 

No go! Sparkfish there, Yammo shouted, pointing to the stream. 

We have electric eels in the streams around here, he explained calmly, as if he met 
them everyday. 

I looked into the water and could see the long black shapes as they planed across the 
bottom. 

He put the jeep in reverse and slowly backed a short distance from the river. We'll make 
it across this time . . . or else, he said slamming the jeep into forward gear. 

I think he said it jokingly, but I didn't feel amused. 

He placed the jeep back into two-wheel drive, revved up the engine and let the clutch out 
with a start. The force was enough to throw our heads back as the jeep continued to gain speed. I 
braced myself as we neared the gully and I glanced at Ed who was grinning sadistically. 

We hit the water and water shot up on each side of us. Fortunately, the eels scattered 
upon our approach and continued up the embankment. The jeep's momentum was strong enough 
to take us airborne a short distance. Only then did Ed remove his foot from the accelerator. 

We crashed to the ground, which sent us bouncing around uncontrollably. Ed quickly 
regained control of the jeep and stopped when he could. 

Just like ole times, eh? Ed said 

I had almost forgotten, I said, trying to release my grip from the dash. 

Ed's quick glance assessed no damage or injury, except to my nerves. We continued on 
our way with Yammo laughing like a mad man at our wild ride. 

I glanced behind to make sure the truck with our supplies had made it across the river. 
They had, and were merrily following, as a puppy would his master. 

I had thought the encampment wasn't too far, but as I could see, we couldn't go straight 
there. The jungle was dense and we had to detour around many areas. 

 


Without warning, we broke into a clearing, an area void of trees and foliage, a mile 
across and completely open. It took a while for my eyes to adjust from the dim forest to the full 
sun. When I could see, I felt astounded. From the center of the clearing rose a structure, forty feet 
high and about a quarter mile across. It looked like the home for an ancient civilization, an entire 
city under one roof. There were four levels. Each level set back fifteen feet from the edge of the 
one supporting it. 

Welcome to camp 55, Ed said as he passed his hand toward the structure. 

Is that it? Is that what we're to study? 

Quite a sight isn't it? Those tents by the base are going to be home for a while. 

Wow! I said, unable to find a better word. The University didn't tell me it would be 
this big or beautiful. They didn't tell me much at all. 
Maybe they thought you already knew. After all, you're the archaeologist, and our 
zoologist. 
We approached the tents and Yammo jumped out and carried our bags into the tent. Ed 
and I continued our conversation. 
Well, I said, I only know what the others release to me. I've been away from the 
university for some time. 
I know, Ed replied. The university told Temminick you left the department when he 

asked for you. 

Temminick asked for me and not the university? 

He asked for me too. I found out a couple of days ago. Apparently, he wanted to keep it 
a secret. After all, he does have a reputation to maintain. Being the toughest, meanest professor 
in the country doesn't leave much time for winning popularity contests. However, I heard that he 
rates us highly as his top students and that we'd be an asset to the expedition. At least he shows 
good taste. 

I laughed while I finished my unpacking. I followed Ed and noticed the lack of personnel 
in the camp and as we entered the mess tent. 

Everybody is at the dig this time of day, he replied. Dr. Temminick holds a debriefing 
at eight o'clock, excuse me, twenty-hundred hours. The good doctor is a stickler for military 
time. 

I know, I picked up the habit our senior year. It is less confusing. 

I know, but you know me, a nonconformist to the core. 

 


Someday it maybe your downfall. 

We both laughed as we got our tray of food. We found a place to sit and reminisced while 
we ate. After we finished our meal we headed for the large tent for the nightly meeting. We were 
the first to arrive. Yammo stood vigil while Ed and I entered the spacious tent that had charts and 
maps covering the canvas walls. I saw several tables arranged in a horseshoe shape in the center 
of the dirt floor. Temminick's high-backed lounge chair commanded the place of honor. 

He brought that old thing? I asked. 

Yeah, I think the beggar's going senile. 

Maybe just a little eccentric. He still has a great mind. 

I saw the flap of the tent covering the door whip open. They entered in pairs. Then by 
threes and fours, all covered with clay, dirt, and sweat. Some I knew but haven't seen in some 
time. The ones I did know made a good cross section. This is the elite of the scientific 
community. I saw Ray Deerborne, an accomplished journalist. Tom Harding, a chemist whose 
accomplishments in carbon dating I read about in many journals. Frank Hicks and David 
Duncan, who I remembered, had a special interest for Mayan and Inca cultures. Irene McPack, a 
geologist who wrote many books on North and South American rock tectonics. That may explain 
a little about the seismographs, if she was concerned about earthquakes in the area however I 
thought the area here was stable. I guess I was wrong. 

I was talking to Frank when I saw someone enter the room. I felt surprised to see Carolyn 
Summers in the doorway. It felt good to see that she hadn't changed, or if she had it could only 
be for the better. She looked as beautiful as ever, even through the dust-filled hair and her 
callused hands from hard digging. She still had her long blond hair, but kept it tucked under a 
pith helmet. She wore a khaki safari outfit that did little to hide her lush curves and delicate lines. 

I walked over and talked to her but the conversation felt awkward. I had asked her to 
marry me before we left school, but she turned me down. After we graduated, we both moved 
around so much we had troubles keeping in touch. 

The entrance of Dr. Temminick cut short my conversation with Carolyn. Gentlemen . . 
. Temminick said in a commanding voice. Lady luck has been against us lately, but we must 
never give up. We must hold our ground, rather we must do what we can to put the odds in our 
favor. I will not tolerate further accidents! He paused to shuffle a few papers around. We have 
taken certain precautions for your safety. Starting tomorrow, the new morning shift will 
concentrate on reinforcing the inner wall on the first level and the first sub-level. Each person on 

 


the evening shift will have to release one of his two helpers to the morning shift, but . . . he 
raised his voice at this important point. If they assist you in the digging in the morning, they are 
not to work again in the evening! I don't want a revolt on my hands. Now, the evening shift will 
work on breaking through to the fourth sub-level. Remember to catalog all artifacts with date and 
exact location. The morning team is to send any artifacts to Mr. Barlow, Mr. Rinehart, or myself. 
The evening team is to send their items to Professor Oliver from the British museum, or 
Professor Thompson and Doctor Wells from the Smithsonian Institution. He stopped and went 
through the papers on the table. Are there any questions? 

Ed stood up and addressed Professor Temminick. What is being done about the 
earthquakes? 

I'm glad you mentioned it. We can t avert them. However, volunteers from the previous 
expedition are on their way to the epicenter. We are in constant contact with them and we are 
hoping to set up an early warning system. He looked around the tent. Any more questions? 
Good, I would now, like to introduce a new member to the team, Greg Rinehart. 

I could hear a round of applause from every member on the team and felt compelled to 
acknowledge it. I stood and gave a slight bow to the team, then to Temminick. 
Then if there is nothing else, I will see you all in the morning. Meeting adjourned. 

Professor Temminick acted different from when we last met. It didn't seem possible that 
this man could be the same person I knew five years ago. Nevertheless, it was him, from the tall 
narrow frame, to the white beard and mustache. 

I started across the tent to catch Carolyn. I rushed by Ed, and he said he'd wait outside the 
tent for me. I escorted Carolyn outside and we started to stroll along the perimeter of the 
compound. Night settled upon us. Away from the lights of the camp, I could see more stars than 
I had ever thought possible. A full moon shone in the sky. I could hear the sounds of the jungle 
wildlife, clear and soothing. Each sound, no matter how slight, had a tantalizing effect. 

I was expecting you, she said in a pleasant tone. 

How did you know I'd be coming? No one on the team knew except Ed and 
Temminick. 

I know you, Greg. You wouldn't be happy unless you were on a dig and I knew you 
couldn't pass up this prize. 

Perhaps I could be happy with someone like you. I said it to test how she felt about me 
and to let her know I how I felt about her. 

 


She said nothing. 

We completed our stroll with very little conversing. I could see Ed relaxing in a chair 
with his feet propped up on a crate. I bid Carolyn a fond good night and went over to see if I 
would have to wake Ed. I could see his eyes closed and his arms crossed upon his chest. 

It had been a long day, I felt tired, but I couldn't bring myself to wake him. It was cooler 
out here than it would be in the tent and the mosquitoes weren't as bad as they were at sunset. I 
took a seat in the chair next to Ed, and propped my feet up on the crate. I gazed at the stars and 
gave a slight audible sigh. 

What's the matter, she turn you down again? Ed said in a clear tone. 

The statement caught me completely off guard. I hadn't expected a sleeping man to pop 
up with a question out of the blue. 

Wha . . . what are you talking about? 

You heard what I said, Ed said, opening his eyes to give me a sly look. 

I just thought I would see where I stood with Carolyn. 

You can't expect to appear and pick up where you left off. For a lot of us you're like a 
ghost who's come to haunt. Times change, people change, just give it time. 

How much time? 

That depends on you, doesn't it? Ed got up and stretched. He could be quite 
exasperating at times but I knew if he didn't give a straight answer, there must be a good reason. 
He would tell me in due time. 

We started back to our tent. A tune from a scratchy record came from Temminick's tent, 
cutting through the still night air. I didn't recognize it, but it had to be older than me. 

You know, Ed turned to look at me. I feel sorry for you. 

For me? 

Yes you! He stopped, and looked at me unsmiling. I had never seen him so serious. 

I've known you a long time, Greg. We even went to high school together and since that time 
I've seen a change come over you. Even Carolyn can see it. 

You know something, I said sharply. 

All I know is what I can see for myself. You wander through life without any direction. 

I'm an accomplished archaeologist with many credits to my name. I work to discover the 
secrets man has long forgotten. That is my purpose, and I'm good at what I do, I said 
defensively. 

 


Is that what you really believe or are you just going through the motions? You don't 
know what you want in life. Inside you wander aimlessly. You're good at your job, don't get me 
wrong, but your heart isn't in it. You, I fear, are lost. You're a lost and forgotten man, Greg, and I 
truly feel sorry for you. 

We walked on in silence. 

We re still friends, aren't we? I asked. 

I'll always be your friend, but I can't help you in your search. That, you must do on your 
own, Ed said. 

Then there is hope that . . . 

There's always hope. It's the one thing we all cling to when there's nothing left. 

We entered our tent and Ed lit the kerosene lantern that hung from the ceiling. The long 
day wore heavy on me, so I hurried to get in my cot. Ed reached up and turned out the light. 

Fifteen minutes of inner conflict went on before Ed broke my chain of thought. 

Greg, He said in a low tone. 

Yes? I replied sleepily. 

I wish you luck. 

Thank you . . . my friend. I smiled, though I knew he couldn't see it in the darkness. 

I couldn't get back to my prior thoughts, and knew sleep would come soon, so I 
surrendered to the prevailing desire. 

 


CHAPTER II 

leep came easier last night than the first night I had arrived. I felt able to establish my 

S self-control, but thoughts of the first night kept creeping back. I never thought that all 
this emotional turmoil would have such an effect on me and it would take time for me 
to figure out what to do. I could see there would be a lot to sort out in the four days since I 
arrived. 
I got up and saw that Ed was still asleep, as usual. I nudged him and he awoke instantly. 
What time is it? Ed asked as he stretched and attempted to rise. 
It's six, I said, but Ed looked at his own watch and made an effort to focus his eyes. 
I put on my boots, shorts, and slipped on a white T-shirt and thought this would be 
adequate for today. Some of the members thought I was crazy for wearing boots, but I found 
them quite comfortable. 
I stepped outside and saw several crates stacked one upon the other beside the tent. I 
leaned my hand against a crate while Ed continued talking. 
If we have enough time, I'll introduce you to Sam, he said from inside the tent. 
Sure, I said. I thought everybody was at the debriefing, so I assumed he might be one 
of the natives. I could hear Ed struggle with his shoes when I felt something on my hand. I 
turned to see the head of a rather large snake inching across the back of my palm. I froze. I 
recognized it as being a Boa Constrictor; the markings were clear and easy to read. I knew being 
of the family boidae he could grip me in his razor-sharp teeth, coil his body around and squeeze 
the life out of me. The deadly snake remained calm and relaxed. His curled body lay on top of 
the box with another third of its length draped down on the other side. I didn't feel afraid having 

 


worked with smaller specimens of this type. I had a great respect for Sam and this creature 
looked big enough to swallow me whole as an appetizer. 

The reptile started to move up my arm with its tongue flickering spasmodically. Even 
though it displayed no aggressive action, I didn't cherish the idea of possibly being some thing's 
lunch. 

Ed, I said in a calm tone. 

What? came his voice from inside the tent. 

Uh, does Sam have brown eyes? 

I don't know, came the reply. 

Is Sam about twelve feet long? I asked trembling as the snake passed my elbow to rest 
his head on my shoulder. 

What? 

Well, think this next question over carefully. Is Sam a snake? 

The snake was inches from my head. I knew the worst thing I could do is jerk or make 
any move that might frighten him. Ed came outside, probably to see what I was smoking, but 
as he spied the snake, he smiled. 

I see you two have met. Greg, this is Sam, Ed said as he gave a formal introduction. 

With that, I gently picked up Sam's head and set it gingerly on the box. He was only 
curious but I had no way of making any distinction between curiosity and hunger. Still this 
seemed to be going against his nature. I turned to Ed and asked why Sam didn't attack. 

Normally he would've but for some twenty-five years he's lived with people. He learned 
to accept us as a source of food. Mice swarm here and usually we keep him in the supply tent to 
guard our supplies, but he's free to come and go as he pleases. 

I found myself strangely attracted to this dinosaur remnant. I reached over and stroked his 
head affectionately, and he responded to my caresses. He coiled up on the box and proceeded to 
take a nap. Ed reminded me that we had better get to the work tent before Temminick sends a 
search party for us. 

We started for the work tents and I glanced over my shoulder to see Sam in the same 
position where we left him. Ed must have noticed my glance because he said Sam had 
established his territory here so he keeps out all other snakes. This was good to hear. One of the 
reasons I wore boots was to protect my feet from snakebites. I feared though that a good size 
anaconda would out match Sam. I also knew there were bushmasters and cascables in the area. A 
bite from one of these meant instant death. 

We entered the work tent where everything looked in order from the previous day. Ed 
still had some late work to catch up on and I proceeded to make my zoological evaluation. I 
pulled out a heavy, hardbound book with volume fourteen stamped on the binding. This seemed 
like a good time to write down my observations of Sam. 

 


The team really didn't need a zoologist but I wanted to do some of my own studies so I 
stipulated it in my contract. I was fascinated the animals' control over their environment; like 
their ways to find food, the best way to kill it, or when the time for hibernation comes. 

I had over a thousand different animals listed in my books and found that each animal 
seemed different in some way. Each individual member of a species was as different to me as a 
lion might be to a sparrow. However, I noted the distinction was harder to define in some species 
than in others. 

I stopped writing to ponder a thought. Perhaps man will learn before he destroys himself. 
No, I doubt if he could ever learn. I remembered the killing of whales, not by the hundreds but 
by the thousands. I guess you really can't miss anything until it's gone and one thing about 
extinction; it has an air of permanency about it. 

Yammo entered the tent snapping me from my trance. In his possession were two ancient 
books. Yammo handed each of us a book, then sat in a chair to catch his breath. 
Greg, what level are these books from? Ed asked. 
Looking at the note that came with the books, I said, The fourth sub-level, the room they 
described to us as the Oracle Room. 
I heard we'll be going down to the fifth sub-level today, Ed said as he gazed at a wall 
map of the temple. How far down do you suppose it goes? 
I don't know but I think we'll reach the end today. We seem to be getting less material 
the farther down we go. 

I cleared my desk and set the ancient book upon it. I proceeded to open, ever so carefully, 
the brown pages of the book. Some of the other artifacts uncovered dated at more than five 
thousand years old. These books could easily be as old. They were fragile and had to be handled 
with the utmost care. 

The writing on the pages had long since faded. The University would receive the books 
for more exclusive testing and decryption. 

We continued to study the pieces for several hours but still were not any closer to 
discovering their ancient secrets than when we started. We packed the priceless artifacts in a 
crate and carefully put straw around them in preparation for shipping. 

After the packing, I stepped outside to stretch my legs. I looked around and noticed 
something wrong but I couldn't quite figure out what. Everything looked in place and everybody 
was going about their own business. Then it hit me. 

Ed, come out here, quick, I shouted. 

What is it? Ed said quickly coming out. 

Listen. 

He paused a moment then said, To what, I don't hear anything. 

That's just it, there's nothing. No birds, no monkeys, no crickets, nothing. 

 


It was frightening; the active jungle was now an empty vacuum, vacant of all sound. All 
of the work had stopped as each member became aware of the silence that enveloped us. 

Temminick called an emergency meeting and runners were scampering from tent to tent 
spreading the word. I told Ed and Yammo to go on ahead; I'd catch up with them in a few 
minutes. They raced to the main tent and I ran to see about Sam. When I got there even Sam had 
disappeared. The sky grew darker and a gale begins to blow in a most unnatural way. The wind 
seemed to come from the temple and threw sand and debris into my face and eyes. It took great 
effort to fight the blowing wind as it became harder to see. In the path ahead, I could just make 
out Frank's feature. He wasn't running or trying to seek shelter but just standing there, staring at 
the temple. I called to him several times, but he didn't move. I fought my way to him and tried to 
pull him aside but he wouldn't move. 

Com'on. We have to get out of here, I said, almost yelling. 

It's there, he said in a frightened tone. 

I looked at the temple but saw nothing unusual. The wind kept gaining velocity with 
every passing moment. Lightning flashed about and struck the ground near us. 

There's nothing! I shouted. 

It's there, he repeated. 

I didn't know what to do next, I couldn't leave him out here alone. I grabbed his cold 
trembling arm and squinted into the blowing sand, the temple glowing in a bright blue light. 
Visions came to me that I couldn't make out. They were vague and unclear but were all of death 
and disaster. The strain was great and sweat poured down my face only to blow away. Then I 
began to tremble. Two words came to me. I could hear them clearly. 

Be warned, came the words on the wind. 

Be warned it repeated. 

Then as quickly as the wind came, it stopped. The temple released Frank and I from its 
hypnotic spell as the brilliant ice blue light reduced to a dim glow, then receded to total darkness. 
Frank collapsed into my arms. Exhausted, I collapsed under his weight. I lay there crumbled 
upon the ground, gazing at Frank's motionless body. I couldn't move, every muscle in my body 
cried out in pain. 

In the background I could see the temple. The blue light that glowed around it slowly 
dissipated so all that remained was the temple, looking as majestic as before. In a few moments, 
Ed and Yammo found me and carried me back to our tent. Ed asked me questions but I couldn't 
respond. I floated in a sea of semi-consciousness, being unable to move or speak and only 
vaguely aware of movement in my tent. I knew the people in my surroundings were concerned 
but I was unable to respond. I lay there for several hours neither awake nor asleep. My feet felt 
completely immobile and feared I had injured them. When I had regained my senses, I sat up to 
see what had happened. My first sight was a 150-pound snake sprawled across my legs. 

 


Ed and Carolyn sat on the other bed each wearing a smile. 

What's Sam doing here? I asked. 

Sheeh, he s been out half the afternoon and the first question out of his mouth is about 
the damn snake, Carolyn said in a huff. 
You would've been proud of him, Greg. He seemed to display actual concern for you. 
You must've made quite an impression on him, Ed said. 
I felt quite impressed, but at a loss for words. I looked outside the tent and noticed it was 

still light when I thought it should be dark. 

How long have I been out? 

Six hours, Carolyn said. 

I felt surprised. I didn't realize I had lost consciousness but it was obvious that I had. 

Did I miss anything? I asked. 

Just a little work. That storm or whatever it was, uprooted a few tents and wrecked a lot 
of equipment, Ed said. 
Sam crawled into my lap and I took his head in the palm of one hand, and then stroked 

him gently with the other. 

Carolyn, if you don't mind, could I talk to Ed alone? I asked as politely as I could. 

No, not at all, she said as she was getting up. 

I waited until I felt sure she was out of hearing distance. 

Did Frank tell you what happened? 

Yes, he woke up about two hours ago and told us a little, but Temminick told him to 
keep quiet about it. He also told me to tell you that you're not to mention the incident either. 

How many people know about it? 

Only me, Carolyn, Yammo, and old man Temminick. 

I looked at my watch and could see it should be about time for the shift to change. I 
gently set Sam on my bed then proceeded to get dressed until Ed stopped me. 

Where do you think you're going? he said trying to hold me down. 

I must go to the temple. I must find out what we've been warned against, I said pushing 
him aside. However, no matter what I did, he interfered with my efforts. Even after I had 
dressed, he blocked the only exit. 

You must rest, he demanded. 

Look, I said sternly, You won't help me in my search. Well, that's fine but don't hinder 
me either. You're my friend, Ed; don't make me regret it! 

We stood there for a moment staring at each other but soon Ed gave ground. He stepped 
aside from the tent opening and allowed me to pass. 

I left the camp area and arrived at the entrance of the temple where the team had started 
to assemble. We had to wait awhile for Temminick. 

 


Ed told me that Temminick wanted to go along this time to supervise the digging. When 
Temminick arrived he gave us our instructions. 

I will take a small group to the sixth sub-level. We think it's the bottom so we should be 
able to wrap things up in about another month or so. I will take five people with me. He pulled 
out a piece of paper then began to read it. These people I have chosen: Ed Barlow, Greg 
Rinehart, Frank Hicks, David Duncan, and Ray Deerborne. The rest of you will work on the fifth 
sub-level. 

Ed asked Temminick if he could bring Yammo along and Temminick rudely told him 
that he could care less what he did. I couldn't understand why Temminick disliked Ed and yet he 
brought him along and had him participate in everything. Perhaps, he disliked Ed but couldn't 
deny that he was the best anthropologist we had. 

Carolyn asked Temminick if she could come along. Frankly, I didn't want her to come 
down with our group. She seemed only a source of contradicting statements and emotions. 
Temminick thought her request over, and much to my dissatisfaction, he allowed her to join us. 

We entered through the main entrance where two iron doors with great in laid works lay 
open before us. The people who inhabited these dwellings have shown high technological 
development having forged metals, and had great architectural knowledge. Ed had estimated that 
these people were at least two thousand years ahead of any culture of its time. 

We walked along a corridor, lit only by a few lights that hung upon the stone wall. It 
opened into a massive square, four stories high, and it seemed to have served as the gathering 
place for many people. The floor was made of large slabs of marble whose luster and sheen 
remained after perhaps two thousand years. 

The last shift left their tools piled together in the middle of the room. I picked up a hard 
hat, a small hand pick and a flashlight. While the others gathered their equipment, I looked 
around the massive room. The upper levels had balconies made of polished marble with black 
onyx railing that overlooked the square. I happened to notice that for a room this large, made of 
heavy stone, there were too few pillars to support the ceiling. I had not given this room much 
thought. I usually just picked up my gear and went to the level assigned me. 

I shined the flashlight at the ceiling. 

Professor, what do you make of that? I said. 

Steel. Steel beams spanning a great distance, he said as he traced the beam with his 
flashlight. 

The beams were the only steel objects we've found so far. It was probably hard to make 
and limited in quantity, so had to use them only for important works. 

It felt cool in here. The great stone walls provided good insulation. It almost felt 
enjoyable to work in here rather than sit around outside where it would be over a hundred 
degrees in the shade. 

 


There were impressive stelae and figures on every wall. Each picture resembled a work 
of art, easy to understand and each one expertly done. They were brightly colored and depicted 
many aspects of their culture. They showed the people farming, herding, playing and many 
scenes of their daily activities. 

Temminick led the group down corridors and stairways. When we reached the fifth sublevel 
a section of the group stayed while the rest of us proceeded on down. 

We entered the sixth sub-level without benefit of light, relying totally on our flashlights 
and lanterns. The walls weren't shored down here so we had a few collapsed areas to detour 
around. 

I saw Frank at the end of the line and I dropped back to talk to him. 

I see they couldn't keep you away either, I asked. 

If I'm going to be afraid of something, I'm going to find out what I'm supposed to be 
afraid of, said Frank. 

Now I would like for you to . . . A rumbling sound interrupted Temminick. What the . 
. . 

The ground began to shake, lightly at first but became increasingly violent. Large rocks 
and beams dislodged from the ceiling and came crashing down to the floor. Dust began to fill the 
room, and it got harder to stand as the floor raised and lowered. Suddenly the bottom dropped 
out of everything as, our floor completely gave way. 

We fell, boulders and beams following us down. We hit the ground with great force and 
covered our heads with our hard hats until the tremor passed. 
Is everybody all right? Temminick shouted. 
Everybody seemed fine if you can call massive cuts and bruises fine. Ray received a 
broken arm and I received a twisted right ankle. 
Ed damaged his flashlight in the fall so he teamed up with me. I still held mine in my 
hand. 
Well, it's obvious we're not going to get out the same way we came in, I said looking at 

the hole in the ceiling. We had fallen at least thirty feet. 

Where are we? Ed asked. 

We're in a cavern, underneath the temple, Temminick said helping Carolyn up. The 
cavern was small but a tunnel led off into the darkness. There was another tunnel behind us but 
the cave-in blocked it. 

When everyone had quieted down, I could hear the sound of water falling in the distance. 
The echo was so great there was no way of telling which direction it came from. We could hear 
the sound of mice, or maybe bats, in the distance. The air wasn't too bad, but smelled a bit musty. 

Where do we go from here? I asked calmly trying to reassure a nervous Carolyn. 

 


We'll mark our position here, and move in the direction of our camp. The person last in 
line is to drop something every few yards. I don't want to be traveling in circles, Temminick 
said. 

Ed and I will take up the rear, I said as Ed helped me up. 
We formed a single line with Temminick leading the group. Ed caught me as I began to 
fall, when I stepped on my swollen ankle. 
We walked on for hours and passed by some interesting cave formations. Ed tore bits of 
his shirt to mark our path. He stopped only after having left half of his shirt behind. 
Hey! Look at this pretty rock, Greg, Carolyn said holding up a stone. What kind is it? 
I took the stone from her and examined it closely. It was white, almost clear with rough 
edges. 
You've got taste, Carolyn. Here, keep it as souvenir of our adventure, I said putting the 
stone into her hand. It's a diamond. 
With that last word, David went into hysterics He had always been materialistic, but I had 
no idea how much so. 
A diamond! Let me see! Where did you find it? 

He went scrambling around the walls picking up any stone that remotely resembled a 
gem. I grabbed him in an attempt to bring back his sanity. He easily broke my grip and threw me 
to the ground. Ed and Temminick grabbed David and held him against the wall. 

Listen to me, David; they're worthless if you're dead. Isn't your life worth more than a 
few baubles? Temminick said taking the stones from his hands and throwing them to the 
ground. Just how much do you value your life? 

With that remark, David seemed to regain himself and joined the line again. 
Look ahead! shouted Carolyn. 
I shined my flashlight on two metal doors of enormous size. The team ran up to them. 
Ray, the strongest of us, got ready to force the door open. 

No! Yammo shouted. 

I had forgotten about him, he seemed to come and go at will. 

Ray ignored Yammo's cry of warning and plunged his good shoulder into the door. The 
door gave only a few inches. The rest of us joined in Ray's efforts and soon the door gave way. 

I entered the chamber first, followed by the others. I shined my flashlight at various 
jeweled objects on a table. There were many tables, books, figures of strange animals and a 
seven-foot long glass case. I went over to the case where Temminick and Ed were examining it. 
Dust and silt covered the case. Inside I could make out a finely woven garment that looked like a 
black cloak. It had dust about it, even though protected by the glass 
. A tomb? I asked. 

It would seem so, Temminick answered. 

 


But the garment, it survived longer than the wearer, Ed said. 

That I can't answer, Temminick said. 

I have a bad feeling about this place, Ed said. 

I caught David out of the corner of my eye, stuffing his pockets with the jewels that had 
been on the table. 
Greg, the doors, Carolyn shouted. 
The doors had closed. How could they have closed when it took our combined effort to 
open them? I thought. 
We're trapped, Ed said. 

I walked around for a moment looking for a way out. My flashlight came upon a huge 
idol, at the end of the wall. I shined my flashlight at what appeared to be its face and noticed 
something strange about the eyes. 

Ed could you come here for a moment? I said. 

What is it? 

Are those what I think they are? 

For a moment, I don't think he understood but then a look of awe crossed his face 
. Look at the size of those rubies, he said. 
David came charging out of the shadows, pushed us aside and scrambled up the idol. 
No David, leave'em alone, I said, but to no avail. 
He reached up and plucked the rubies from their settings. The ground began to shake 
once more, not as violent, but sustained. 
The case, Ed said. 

I looked and saw the case glowing in white light, dim but increasing in intensity. The 
cloak was plainly visible, as it took on shape, as a being took form. The light was so brilliant I 
had to turn away. Soon it diminished and I looked back to see a man now wearing the cloak, 
lying motionless. For a moment nothing happened, but in a flash of light, the case surrounding 
the figure shattered. I ducked in time to avoid flying Glass fragments. After the dust had settled, 
the figure moved and sat up. 

Free at last, came a voice as he stood from his resting-place. His face hidden by the 
cloak, and his hands covered by gloves. I now noticed that high on the walls, in small openings 
of the alcoves, I could make out several small pairs of eyes shining in the dark. 

We didn't mean to disturb you, we were only trying to find our way out when . . . Ed 
tried to explain. 

Silence! shouted the figure in a booming voice. Nothing shall stop me this time. I'm 
stronger and my plans shall not fail. 

 


Another flash of light occurred and yet another figure appeared. He stood in front of us, 
dressed in a white robe. He smiled at us through his graybeard then turned to face the dark 
cloaked figure. 

I stopped you before Dark One, I can do it again, said the white figure in a light but 
crackling voice. 
You're the biggest fool, Zorn. You could've joined me but you chose your own end. 
Greg, I must get you and your friends out of here. Get them in a tight group, then stand 
by, Zorn said in a low voice over his shoulder. 
I moved back and motioned for them to assemble. Now all we had to do is wait.

 Zorn pulled a small ball from his robe sleeve and tossed it into a corner. In a flash of 
light a beautiful white tiger appeared before the dark figure. While the tiger occupied the dark 
figure s attention, Zorn came back to our group. 

David, give one of the red stones to Greg and the other to Ed, he said. 

How do you know our names? David said. 

There's no time to explain. Do it! he demanded. 

For a moment, David defied him but slowly gave in. I took one of the rubies that he had 
taken from the idol and put it in my pocket. The white wizard glanced over his shoulder and eyed 
the battle behind him. He won't be able to hold him off much longer. Get ready. 

Zorn raised both hands above his head, the sound of thunder deafening as he thrust his 
arms up, repeatedly. A ball of light formed in his right hand, a blue light that pulsated with 
power. He took the ball and threw it down as hard as he could in front of us. The ball exploded 
and I lost consciousness. 

 


CHAPTER III 

I lay sprawled on my stomach with my jaw resting on the cold, hard ground. My head 
pounded in pain and incoherent thoughts. I felt strangely angry for some reason that I 
couldn't understand. My eyes refused to focus on anything, and the more I tried to see, the 
more confused I became. I finally convinced myself I wasn't at all well, but soon my vision 
began to clear. I seemed to be in a cave with only a little light coming in the opening. I raised 
myself and bumped my head sharply on a stalactite. A rage ran through my head, as I 
demolished the stone icicle with one swipe of my claw. 

Claw? I thought to myself. 

I sat on my haunches and examined my body. Indeed things had changed. I possessed a 
long flexible neck, with a mane that ran down the length of my neck to the tip of my long tail. 
Large wings were neatly pleated and folded against my olive colored body. I had muscular 
forelimbs that were slightly shorter than my hind members were. The mental picture I got 
resembled a refuge from a National Geographic magazine. 

After careful examination, I concluded that I was hallucinating. I decided to take a nap 
and when I awake, everything will be as it should be but several hours later I awoke only to find 
that nothing had changed, including me. I looked around and saw Zorn, the white wizard, 
standing before me. I hadn't dreamed him either. 

I know, a thousand questions, Zorn said looking me over. It's quite a shock for you 
isn't it, Greg? It was necessary to save your life. First off, you're a dragon. Dragons don't possess 
vocal speech, rather they have non-spoken language. They sort of think to each other. 

I thought about it awhile, and then decided to test his words. 

 27 


Can you hear what I'm saying now? I said, not speaking the words but thinking them. 
Of course, I can. Later on, you will develop control over your thoughts, but for now it's 
sufficient. 
Telepathy? I asked. 
He thought for a moment and frowned, Of a sort, but much more. You ll learn more 

about that later. 

How did I get here? 

Well that's a little harder to explain. I will try to explain in a way that you can 
understand, Zorn said. He paused before he continued. When you were back in the temple on 
earth I disassembled every molecule in your body, and then sent them here for reassembly. A 
crude explanation, but essentially that's it. 

But, why a dragon? 
Even wizards must follow certain physical laws. I reassembled you in the highest form 
of life indigenous to this world which happens to be . . . dragons. 
I noted that he used the plural form of dragon. It became quite a lot, to think of whole 
planet inhabited by dragons. I only hoped I could survive in this world. 
Of course you will, dragons have survived on this planet longer than your recorded 

history, Zorn said. 

You read minds? I asked. 

No, you were still sending your thoughts to me. It's like I told you, you will learn more 
control over your thoughts later. You will come to know that in this form, you have gained great 
powers but you've also lost powers from your human side, so be careful, he said with a concern 
that worried me. 

What language do they speak here? Will I be able to communicate with anyone? 

You will be able to communicate with most of the life forms on this planet. You 
converse in brain waves, which have a common language among your species and your brain 
will translate any spoken words. 

At that moment, a snow-white falcon swooped into the cave and flapped his wings about 
frantically. The wizard extended his arm and allowed the elegant bird to light upon it. 
What is it, young one? Zorn asked. I heard no reply, spoken or unspoken. I assumed if 

the bird had any telepathic ability it was out of my listening ability. 

There seemed to be something odd about the bird that I couldn't quite place. 

I noticed my forked tongue flicker uncontrollably, trying to identify the strangers by their 
scent particles. This I concluded was a nervous reaction since my normal sense of smell was 
quite good. I had to calm myself, because I knew these strangers didn't present a threat; however, 
I seem to be naturally wary of anything strange or different. My brain acted like a computer, 

 


analyzing, identifying and recording them. Once I classified the strangers as harmless, I began to 
relax. 

In a few moments, Zorn broke off conversation with the bird, turned and faced me. 

I'm sorry, my friend, but I must leave you; the dark one, Bangor, causes trouble again. 
He stepped back with the snowy bird perched on his shoulder. Be at this spot, this time, one day 
from now. With a flash of light, he and the bird disappeared. 

I was alone once again. 

I went to the mouth of cave to examine my surroundings. The view was something to 
behold. My cave overlooked a forest and a large meadow where several deer-like animals were 
grazing. The deep blue sky and crisp air told me it to be early fall. A slight chill hung in the air. 

I made myself comfortable on the ledge outside the cave opening. I peered over the cliff 
face and saw that it could be a good two hundred feet to the ground. 

Something strange crept inside me. My thoughts and movements felt sluggish. I realized I 
must have inherited the trait common to all reptiles: cold-bloodedness. It felt barely perceivable, 
but my dragon senses were acute to the slightest change in body temperature. 

I looked around and could see that the morning sun had not completely cleared the 
mountain behind me. A small shaft of light, however, did hit the ledge a few yards from where I 
sat. I crawled over to it and lay down on my stomach. The warmth felt good to my thick hide. 
With a little uncoordinated effort, I unfolded my wings to allow them to receive some of the 
pleasing effects of the sun. I began to understand why reptiles lie basking in the sun for hours on 
end. Not only to regulate their body temperature, but to enjoy the soothing rays of light. 

I lay stretched out on the ledge with my chin resting near the edge. From here, I could 
observe the strange animals grazing in the meadow below. They appeared similar to earth's 
gazelles, but lacked any horns. They were also a bit larger than the average animal of earth. Their 
necks looked long and more flexible than any I had ever seen. I wondered what dragons ate, and 
at the same time, my brain quickly recognized these strange looking animals as a source of food. 

I felt thankful that I had many basic instincts for survival. I felt sure I would need every 
one of them. 

I couldn't see any other dragon life that Zorn had talked about, but I really wasn't anxious 
to meet them. I had no idea what kind of reception I would receive. My concerns went to Ed. I 
had to find him and see if he was all right. Zorn would be the only person who would know 
anything about him and I didn't even know if Ed had made it here. I guess I would have to wait 
until Zorn returned. 

I gazed at the animals in the distant meadow, and noticed that something made them 
nervous. They huddled together in a tight group, but I couldn't see what had alarmed them. Just 
then, a large animal came charging out of the forest. It chased the herd for a short distance where 

 


a second animal cut off the herd's escape. The first one singled out an individual and the two 
quickly over came and subdued their prey. 

I don't know why, but I felt strangely aroused by the display of violence. The power and 
speed that these animals displayed was exhilarating. I liked the animals' use of teamwork and 
speed. I had seen life and death struggles in the wild before, but it had never affected me in this 
way. 

Several small birds came down and landed upon my back. They weren't pretty birds, but 
they didn't act afraid of me. They busily picked my back for parasites but I think they would be 
out of luck today. 

By mid-day, a dozen small birds had gathered. Only one bird had anything that resembled 
feathers. The rest had a soft membrane, which had a bland color. These birds looked like they 
were halfway to making the transition from reptile to a bird. The feathered bird was the only one 
with any bright markings. 

I got up on all fours and lumbered back into the cave. The various birds took flight the 
minute I rose. They were a tremendous help, but could get to be nuisance at times. I looked 
around the cave. I wouldn't like to call the place home, but it would have to do. The ceiling was a 
bit low for one of my size but opened farther in; however, it was too dark to be of much use. 

I found a small pool of water near the entrance to the chamber. I bent my head down, 
holding it a few inches above the crystal clear water. I first sampled the water with my forked 
tongue. When I felt satisfied that the water was safe, only then did I drink but I found this also 
presented a problem. In order to drink, I had to submerge my nostrils underwater so I had to 
remember to keep them closed. 

With my thirst satisfied, I crawled outside to take my sunning spot. The birds waited for 
me and one by one they took their place on my back. I doubted if they would find many insects 
but they didn't seem discouraged. 

 The deer-like animals I had observed earlier had left, along with the two carnivores. 
Evening came on and the planet's two moons shone clearly. The closest one, which I named Sol, 
looked to be about one-half times larger than earth's moon. Pol, the second and smallest, had a 
thin atmosphere, which gave it a light green color. Everything here looked beautiful and exciting, 
but I would be as happy when it was time to return home. I hadn't realized until now how much I 
missed Temminick's yelling and screaming or Ed's companionship, who helped me out of all 
kinds of jams, and Carolyn whom I never could figure out. 

At that moment every flying thing around me took to the air. Something had frightened 
them. I sat up as straight as I could and scanned the area around me but could see nothing. It felt 
very near. The sense was stronger than ever. 

My tongue picked up a scent that frightened me and caused every muscle in my body to 
tense. I finally located the source of the scent. I looked behind me and on a rock above my head 

 


sat the meanest animal I had ever seen in my life. A cat-like creature with short, muscular legs 
sat staring intently at me. It had long fur that was a sandy color with black faded spots. He 
looked about four feet at the shoulders, twelve feet from nose to tail. He was about five hundred 
pounds of carnivore staring at me with hungry eyes. Its massive jaws lay partly open, displaying 
strong prominent canines. I could hear him inhale large amounts of air, and feel his warm breath 
when he released it. He crouched down low behind the rock then lunged forward. I leaped off the 
cliff just in time to see the huge animal land on the ledge. 

My dragon instincts had saved my life, but I soon discovered that I lacked one vital 
instinct for my survival: how to fly! 

I found myself falling like a rock toward some very hard ground. 

My wings flailed until I could figure out which muscles operated which joints. A dragon 
had more muscles and joints than I did as a human and it took some concentration to sort them 
out. 

I tensed my wings and slowly pulled my nose up by adjusting the angle. Gradually, I 
gained more control and established level flight, although dangerously low, and I had gained 
tremendous momentum. Treetops brushed against my belly as I skimmed low over the forest. I 
began to pull up a little more and began to gain altitude. When the forest was far enough below, I 
sighed with relief. 

Night set in and I decided it would be too dangerous to land at my cave. I circled looking 
for a place to land. I descended to tree top level, this time at a more manageable speed. My 
tongue picked up the scent of water. I thought it might be a stream, but my ears told me it must 
be larger. I circled the area to see if I could land on one of the banks. I made a steep turn to the 
left, to make my final approach. A gust of wind caught my right wing tip and flipped me over. I 
fell from the sky, confused and disoriented. I plunged into the icy waters and I began to struggle 
for air. The water was surprisingly deep here, and I had trouble trying to keep my massive body 
near the surface. I felt trapped, gasping for every breath of air I could, and quickly tiring. 

My head cleared the surface and I gave a shout that came out as a tremendous growl, 
before I went under again. Every muscle ached, as I floundered . . . my last efforts before I lost 
consciousness. 

I can't leave you alone for a minute, can I? Zorn asked with a slight smile. 

I was back in my cave, still a bit damp. I looked outside and could see the early morning 
light of a new day shining in. 

How did I get here? I asked using my unspoken language. 

I found you on the river bank, and brought you back here, he said, pointing out the cave 
opening at the forest below. 

The river bank? The last thing I remember, I was . . . 

It doesn't make any difference. You're here, safe, that's all that matters. 

 


I nodded in agreement. It was too early in the morning to start figuring out riddles. 

Zorn wore a light blue cloak with a white hand-woven belt. A finely crafted sword with 
many gems hung from his waist, each stone glittered brilliantly in the morning light. He held a 
staff that had a large diamond on the top. His hair looked thick and snow white like a London 
fog. His white-feathered companion didn't accompany him this time. 

When can I leave? I inquired but something told me that I wasn't going to like the 
answer. 

Not until we stop Bangor, until then . . . we, and the people of earth, must fear for our 
very existence, he said. 

That doesn't sound too soon. 

Well, let me put it this way. It isn't in the immediate future. We both have a long road 
ahead of us. Your first job is to locate the others. 

Then they are here? 

No, not all of them. The one you know as Temminick had a weak heart and it strained 
him physically. The one called Yammo could not handle the transition. He went insane the day 
he got here. Those people have ceased to exist. 

In other words . . . they re dead, I said sharply. 

Putting it bluntly . . . yes, he said as sharp. 

I felt a knot form in the pit of my stomach. He had only confirmed my vague suspicions, 
but I still felt overwhelmed by the news. I didn't care too much for Temminick but found it hard 
to turn my back on someone who had taught me everything I know. I didn't know Yammo very 
well, but felt that I had lost a good friend . . . perhaps I had. 

Why can't you just destroy Bangor and be done with it? I asked, a bit concerned. 

I've been fighting him for more than five thousand years. His powers are equal to my 
own but fortunately, his powers are not limitless. What makes him formidable, is that he's sly 
and cunning and always leaves himself a way out. I managed to subdue him for nearly four 
thousand years and render him powerless. I sealed him in that tomb and the simple tribes people 
of that time had thought him dead, but he was only in a dormant state. Then you and your 
companions disrupted everything by stealing the Gems of Power. 

I didn't steal them, I said. 
I know. I don't blame you, or your friends. It was my fault for sparing him so long ago, 
but I, I . . . just couldn't. 
I couldn't take my eyes off the iridescent stone mounted in the top of Zorn's staff. It 
bathed the cave walls in blue light. 

I see you've noticed my gem. Bangor has a similar stone in the form of a ruby. These 
stones give us the power to do our biding as well as the source of our existence. Without these, 
we would be nothing but a memory. 

 


What do you want me to do? I asked, a bit hesitant. 

You must find the others and safeguard the ruby you . . . 

The ruby, I said. I remembered getting it from David back at the tomb, but I don't 
remember getting here with it. I started to make a frantic search for it but before I could start, 
Zorn blocked my path with his staff. 

Fear not, my friend. I took the ruby before you woke up, the first day. 

He brought out a box and pulled out the ruby. It sparkled in a gold bezel. He pulled it out 
farther and I saw two gold chains attached to each end of the bezel. I didn't quite understand his 
intentions. He motioned for me to lower my head and I complied willingly, more curious than 
anything else. He took one chain and fastened it around my neck. He took the other chain, and 
fed it under my body, between my forearms. He threw one end over my shoulders and threw the 
other lead under my body to my other side. I lowered myself to my stomach while Zorn walked 
around my body. He picked up the end of the chain and fastened the clasp just in front of my 
wings. I wondered if this is what a horse feels like when it's being saddled and bridled. 

This way you won't be able to lose it so easily and I'll be able to find you no matter 
where you go. 

I resumed my sitting position and examined the gem firmly planted over my heart. It too 
had the same iridescent quality as Zorn's own, but it became quite apparent that these were not 
ordinary gems. I had never seen a gem, ruby or otherwise, that had the radiance of these. After 
my study of the gem, I laid down on the floor. It felt cooler and allowed me to talk to Zorn at eye 
level. 

He paced for a moment looking at me closely. 

Now, Greg, I . . . He broke off in mid-sentence and frowned before he continued. 

We're going to have to do something about that. 

About what? I inquired. 

Your name. 

What's wrong with my name? I said firmly. 

Nothing . . . but it just doesn't fit a dragon. It's like calling a cat - Rover. The right name 
may help you here. 
I wasn't too good at naming dragons so I left it to him. 
A good name for you is Garrick, which means mighty warrior in the ancient language of 
this world, Zorn said as he gently stroked his beard. 
I'll accept that, but how do I explain my sudden appearance here? I asked. It would 
almost be a certainty that someone would ask and thought I had better have an answer ready. 

It's been some time since I've been here, he said, taking a scroll from his belt and 
unrolling it. First off, this world is called Oculus meaning eye in the ancient language. You 
come from an area called the Plateau of Coosa, on the other side of this island. During the height 

 


of dragon-kind, a great war ensued between dragons and the human inhabitants, of which only a 
small handful of each now survive. Your parents were casualties of that war, in the early stages 
of your life. You've been in seclusion on an island in the Bangui chain not far from there. The 
scroll states that shortly after the battle, the young dragon took wing for the first time. He flew 
off and they never saw him again. They thought he died in a devastating storm that struck the 
land the following day. It should be fairly easy for you to assume his role. 

I nodded in agreement. I didn't have much choice in the matter so I kept any suggestions 
to myself. 
I have chosen you to stand as my mediator with the rest of your companions, Zorn said, 

rolling up the scroll. 

Me! I said. Why me? 

Because, my foolish friend, you have the strength, the wisdom and the leadership that 
makes a formidable character. 

Well, you got the first part right . . . I'm a fool. 

Zorn came closer and rubbed one hand along my neck. 

No, my friend, there's more to you then even you realize. 

His voice was kind and understanding as we continued our conversation. I found this 
strange gentleman to be a library of information and what he didn't remember, he easily had at 
his fingertips. He informed me that things on earth were in peril. Bangor had destroyed the 
personnel associated with us and had disguised it to look like the earthquakes had destroyed us. 

The one you know as David can't be trusted. He has retained his human form, but not 
through my doing, so be careful. 
I had suspected something wrong with David ever since we went in that tomb. 

I'm indeed sorry to be the bearer of bad news and to disrupt your lives like this, Zorn 
said. You and I have our work cut out for us. I want to tell you, you have the most important job 
of all. You must find the others before Bangor finds you. I will help you if I can, but if you fail to 
locate the other gem, or if Bangor seizes control of one of them . . . you and I will never see 
home again, he said in a long sad tone. 

He gently ran his fingers through my mane, taking out the snarls. I felt quite touched by 
his sincerity and his concern for my welfare. He stopped and looked up for a moment then took a 
position in front of me. I sat up, and looked about to try to find out what disturbed him. My 
dragon senses told me there was nothing else in the cave. 

I'm sorry to leave you like this, but the battle continues. I will try to buy you as much 
time as I can. 

He raised his arms above his head, as he had done before, but this time he didn't 
disappear. He stopped, looked at me and with his arms still raised said, . . . may the Gods be 
with us, then vanished. 

 


I stared for a moment at the blank walls, feeling a bit sorry that he left. I hated to be 
alone. It was the one situation I had troubles trying to cope. I had never been so completely alone 
as I was right now, with the lives of so many hinging upon me. 

I crawled outside and noticed the sun about to set and the two moons overhead. I couldn't 
see the birds that usually perched themselves at the cave entrance and the sounds of nocturnal 
creatures reached my ears. I had good night vision and was able to see well in faint light. I 
thought for a moment that I had better wait until morning but Zorn pressed upon the word `vital.' 
I prepared to leave when the gem I wore caught my eye. It still had the iridescent glow about it 
that would shine through the night like the markers on an airplane. I wanted to remain as 
inconspicuous as possible and flying through the air with a neon sign on my chest wasn't the way 
to do it. 

I went back inside to my watering hole and I reached in with one massive claw. I scooped 
up some mud from its murky bottom and proceeded to coat the gem. It pained me to mar the 
beauty of this gem so, but it would be necessary. 

I went outside and looked about. Nothing unusual seemed to be happening. The air felt 
cool and tranquil. I extended my wings and crouched down. I gave a glance over my shoulder to 
an opening in the face of a cliff I only knew as home. I leaped from the cliff and felt the air fill 
my wings. With each steady beat, I became more assured and confident of my ability. I also felt 
as though I'd left a part of me behind. 

I flew north along the mountains, but I didn't know where or in which direction to head, 
Zorn hadn't been specific. However, after several hours of futile night flying, I decided to set 
down until morning. I didn't want to exhaust myself even before the sun came up. 

The mountain range was close by so I changed course for it. My dragon instincts directed 
me to locate a high area, accessible only by flying. I scanned the mountain for a suitable spot 
when I sensed something. I looked about but could see nothing unusual. I had a sense of 
someone watching me from a distance. I looked around again, but could see nothing. It was a 
disquieting feeling to sense something and not know the reason. I swung in close to the mountain 
until I was within one wingspan. I glided into an outcrop of rocks and landed roughly on one of 
the large boulders. I folded my wings across my back, and then scanned the area. I still felt 
confused, bewildered, and tired. I could still sense something out there, something large, and 
whatever it was . . . followed me. 

 


CHAPTER IV 

I awoke the next day with the sweet smell of trees and the fragrance of flowers filling my 
nostrils. Two of the strange birds were busy dining on the various insects I attracted. The 
sun beat down and warmed the ground where I lay. The uneasy feeling that I had last night 

was gone, but whatever I sensed I knew was more than a dream. I sat up straight and tall sending 
my two visitors into a flurry. They flew up and perched on a rock a few yards away. 

I scanned the area once more but couldn't find any sign of a disturbance. I hoped my 
senses could pick up something of my pursuer, but the wind carried no scent or indication. I felt 
both relieved and worried by this. Whatever might be out there could attack when I least expect 
it, so I would have to be on my guard. 

I looked around and noticed a rift valley below me. Many things here reminded me of 
earth. The trees and meadows that dotted the land, but game didn't seem very abundant. In fact, a 
planet as green and fertile as this should abound with life. 

I suddenly remembered I hadn't eaten since I arrived two days ago and started to feel a bit 
hungry. As a dragon, I felt I could go another day or two, but it was time to start thinking about 
keeping an eye out for game. The sun passed midmorning and I had enough time to relax, it was 
time to move on. 

I took off into the clear sky and flew across the valley, keeping a close vigil on the sky 
around me. I still had a hunch it might be out there, just outside perceivable range of my senses. 

The many mountain lakes and streams enhanced the countryside. I got good lift off the 
mountainside and soared long distances without strain. It was exciting to fly like an eagle, to be 
completely free. 

 36 


I passed over a forest and felt something touch my mind. Below and slightly ahead flew 
another creature with large massive wings and a long tail. I identified this creature as a dragon, 
like myself and thought this was what had been following me. 

I immediately went into action. I nosed forward and prepared to attack. I extended my 
talons to make a slashing blow as I made my pass. He still hadn't noticed me, but as I gained 
more speed I could hear the wind rushing over my wings. When I was no more than a few yards 
away he looked over his shoulder and saw me. He tucked his head in and did a complete 
somersault, causing me to overshoot my target. I circled around for another attack but the other 
creature looked confused by the whole matter. He held himself stationary and I slowed to 
approach him. When I was close enough to see him clearly I held also. 

Why have you been following me? I demanded. For a moment, I thought he couldn't 
hear me, but Zorn assured me that I would be able to communicate with the inhabitants of this 
world. 

Answer me! I don t have all day. Why have you been following me? I demanded. 

I felt scared if not completely terrified, but I couldn't show it. I hoped to bluff my way out 
of this by appearing fiercer than he appears. However, if a battle erupted, I doubted if I had the 
experience to stand up to him. 

We hung there in the open air, flapping our wings trying to hold our positions. It took 
great efforts and I already felt myself beginning to tire. Then his words touched my mind. 
Greg . . . Greg is that you? 

I recognized the pattern instantly. Even though I could hear no vocal speech, the mental 
speech pattern remained the same. It felt like a voice out of the ancient past but in reality was 
only a few days ago. His words caught me so much by surprise that my wings faltered 
momentarily and I had to regain my balance. 

Ray? I said. 
Yes, it's me. I didn't think I would find any of our group left. 
I could see he also had troubles remaining stationary so I suggested we land on the 
nearby ledge. 

After we both landed, we sat in a comfortable position to continue our conversation. I lay 
across a rock facing the forest. I still wanted to keep an eye on things while we talked. Ray just 
sat on his haunches and leaned back against the wall behind us. 

I take it you haven't found anyone else from our group, I asked. 

No . . . none. Do you know if they're supposed to be here? 

Yes, Zorn, the white wizard we saw at the cave, said . . . 

Him! Ray said, so sharply that it caused a ringing in my head. I didn't know one could 
shout using an unspoken language. He's the one that got us into this mess! 

 


He saved your life, didn't he? I said calmly, hoping my tone would help calm him 
down. 
If you can call this saved, he said, throwing his arms apart, revealing his dragon body. 
I gave no reply. I knew how he felt, so I changed the subject to something less 

controversial. 

Where have you been the past few days? I inquired. 

There's a cave on the side of that mountain, Ray said, pointing with his nose across the 
valley. It's a little small but it's not too bad. 

It felt good to have someone to talk to, I thought especially someone in the same 
situation. 

I examined Ray from my resting spot and noticed he had two massive horns just behind 
the ears. They looked much like an ox s or water buffalo. I felt fascinated by these and I had to 
find out if I had them. I turned my head and scratched against a rock, like I had an itch. I could 
feel the horns as they bumped against the rock and for the first time I realized how I appeared to 
someone else. 

We continued our conversation for several hours. I told him that the others were here 
except for Temminick and Yammo. I also told him about the Gems of Power, how we got here 
and just who and what we were. I still didn't understand much about it myself, but I explained it 
the same way Zorn had. Ray asked me how soon we could leave but all I could say was Any 
day. I couldn't bring myself to tell him that I didn't know that it could be weeks or months 
before we could return home. 

Ray in turn told me he found a settlement about half-a-day's flight from his cave. The 
settlement, he said, was a bit primitive, and seemed to be the only sign of human inhabitance in 
the area. 

I asked him once more why he had been following me and he gave me the same puzzled 
look that he gave me earlier. He cocked his head from one side to the other, then drawing his 
head back in confusion he stated, I haven't been following you. In fact you're the first . . . 
dragon I've ever seen. 

With that, I got up abruptly and scanned the area, not only with my eyes but also with my 
mind. I scanned the area back and forth until I came across something. I felt it; like a haunting 
shadow, it followed me at every turn. 

What is it? What's wrong? Ray asked, jumping up and looking about. 

Don't you feel it? There's something out there that's been following me since yesterday 
and it's still out there. 

Where? I don't see anything. 

I don't see it either, I just . . . sense it. 

 


I tried to explain it to him, but I doubted if he believed me. I wasn't sure whether to 
believe it myself but I know what I felt. I couldn't understand why he didn't sense it. The only 
conclusion would be that his dragon senses weren't as developed as mine or he has refused to 
accept what he has become, either one seemed to be a possibility. 

We relaxed on the ledge for a few moments longer but dark clouds were building and I 
suggested we seek shelter. The ledge we were on was all right for resting, but provided no cover 
from rain or whatever passed for a storm here. 

We decided to go to his cave since mine was some distance away and his was just across 
the valley. Therefore, we took off, with the wind behind our backs and one-step closer to 
completing my task. Our spirits were high and our need to find the others drove us on even more. 

We passed over several streams shimmering in the sunlight, and great forests and 
grasslands swaying in the breeze. 

A few drops of rain tapped gently upon my wings. We had to fly lower, as the cloud 
cover began to descend upon us. It wasn't getting very dark yet so I deduced this to be a light 
shower. 

I flew just off Ray's right wing tip and slightly behind. We neared the mountains and 
began our glide in. He made a descending right turn, passing under me and I quickly followed 
his lead. We flew parallel to the mountainside for a short distance still making our descending 
approach. Shortly, he swung out and started to back-wing, to slow himself for a landing. He 
landed on a ledge in front of the cave and as soon as he cleared away, I landed behind him. 

Ray was right; the cave did look a bit small. In fact, it really wasn't a cave at all, but more 
of an under-cut in the mountain. However, it felt dry and warm so I guess I couldn't complain. 

Ray turned toward me then pulled back sharply. For a moment I felt confused by his 
reaction, but as I looked down I could see what had attracted his attention. The combination of 
rain and wind had erased all trace of mud from the gem that I still wore. It shined with a new 
brilliance that almost took me by surprise. The gem had so much become a part of me that I had 
accepted and forgotten about it. 

After I had calmed Ray down and satisfied his curiosity, I lay down and gazed outside at 
the mist-covered trees. I tucked in my long tail, to keep Ray from stepping on it. 

Ray lay down across from me and in a short while fell sound asleep while I remained a 
bit agitated. I thought it might be best for one of us to remain awake in case of visitors. I still 
sensed a presence out in the distance, but still too far to receive any detail. If only I knew what it 
wanted or just what it was, I could prepare myself. I gazed over at Ray, who was still asleep. He 
disbelieved my story. Could he be right? Could the presence be a product of my own mind? 

I knew Ray from my college years. He had been a good friend and I felt responsible for 
his misfortune here. I noticed something distinctive about Ray. He had a two-inch scar just under 
his right eye. It ran just under his eye to the top of his cheek. He must have received it the first 

 


day because it looked a few days old, but it appeared to have healed all right. I continued my 
watch for several hours, and when Ray woke the rain had stopped and a setting sun shone. 
Well, if we want something to eat I guess we'd better get started. Game isn't the most 
abundant thing around here, Ray said, relaxed and wide-awake. 
We left the cave and proceeded down the mountain chain. We were flying on the edge of 
a massive forest that stretched for a great distance. 

Ray informed me of a watering hole in a large clearing, a short distance away. He said 
that after the rain, there wouldn't be too many animals out. I hoped that we would find something 
to our liking. 

In a few minutes, we were circling over the clearing. It looked to be several hundred 
yards across, with the watering hole in the center. I looked about but could see no other animals, 
except one. A large antelope of some kind lay unmoving, apparently dead. It had the horns of an 
ox and a blue-black hide. The carcass rested at the edge of the forest where we could easily land 
nearby. 

This will be the easiest meal I've ever had, Ray said as he descended toward the 
clearing. 
Ray considered everything as a game, but if I didn't find the other gem we would be 
doomed here. 
It looked almost too easy, I thought. The food was practically at our front door. Then my 

senses came alive warning me of impending danger. 

Wait, come back. There's something wrong, I said. 

What's the matter? Chasing ghosts in your head again? 

Ray continued his descent and landed near the carcass. He sank his teeth into its shoulder 
and ripped off a large portion of meat. 

I refused to land, but circled the clearing at tree top level. 

Ray stopped eating and looked at me with blood dripping from his lower jaw. 

Com'on down, there's no one else here, he said looking about himself. Perhaps he's 
right. Perhaps this planet got to me. 
After I circled a few more times I decided it was clear, despite what my dragon senses 
told me. I descended and landed next to Ray. 
I lowered my head and tore a piece of meat from the animals' flank. I felt a little bit 
appalled at having to eat raw flesh, but my dragon cared less, one way or the other. 

I could easily tear the meat off but my teeth weren't designed for much chewing, so I had 
to swallow each piece whole. This presented no problem because my throat was large and 
flexible enough to accommodate any meal. 

 


Suddenly, I jerked my head up and looked about in short movements. I sensed a 
muddling of minds, not too far in the distance. My senses identified them as humans and it sent a 
streak of terror through my body. 

Quick! Get out of here! I said in such an urgent tone that I startled him, but before 
either of us could react, an arrow hit Ray in the shoulder. Several arrows hit us and bounced off 
our tough hides but one arrow penetrated the soft skin around Ray's neck. Blood started to ooze 
around the shaft of the arrow as he wrenched in pain. 

Several men, dressed in cloaks and surcoats, came charging out of the forest with swords 
drawn. They formed a tight circle around us, keeping us close together. 

I snarled and snapped at the man closest to me staying just out of range of his blade. I 
distracted his attention, swung my tail around and wrapped it about his feet. In one quick motion 
I hurled him into another man standing about fifty feet away. They hit with a tremendous crash 
but when the dust settled only one man got up. 

The sound of hoof beats from the forest beyond distracted me. I looked past Ray and 
could see two riders with a net stretched between them. 

Their gray and chestnut animals charged toward us. They passed on either side and 
dropped their net over us. 

The net was too small to cover me completely, and I managed to work myself free. I 
couldn't help Ray, for our attackers were upon me seconds after the riders had passed. 

I took a quick glance at Ray. He looked hopelessly entangled in the net, and could see no 
way for me to get to him. 

The men grouped in front of me and drove me back away from Ray with swords and 
long, sharp pikes. They slashed out at me, and I moved back to avoid their swings. My belly 
plates were the strongest part of my body, and doubted if they could do much damage there. 
However, their poking and prodding didn't exactly feel good. 

Four men held me at bay with ropes that they got around my neck. I couldn't move 
without having a sword point prodded at me. 

I gazed over at Ray who remained helpless under the net. 

A massive-looking man climbed upon the net on Ray's back. He held a large broad sword 
with the point down. He mumbled a few words then plunged the blade between Ray's shoulders. 

Ray gave out a blood-curdling scream that echoed through the hills. It was a scream that 
burned the inner parts of my brain, and then his body collapsed with a thud upon the 
bloodstained earth. 

I fought to get free but the men held me fast. They got a rope on each one of my legs and 
immobilized my tail. They pulled my legs out from under me then staked and tied off the ropes. 
They put several more ropes around my neck so I couldn't chew at the other ropes then tied these 

 


off in front of me. I lay sprawled on my stomach, unable to twitch a muscle. I felt trussed up like 
a pelt tanning under the sun. 

The assassin left Ray's body, walked over, and stood before me. Two other men joined 
him and stood on each side. 

Ray's assassin looked to be a powerful man, dressed in a blue and red surcoat and cape. I 
could see he commanded authority over the men and was probably the leader of this group. 

The two other men, also dressed in surcoats, barely came up to their leader's shoulder. 
One had a dark beard while the other was clean and very young in comparison. 

He's a fine catch, commander, the young man said. 

Yes. A lot better than that scrawny thing over there, the commander said as he casually 
pointed over his shoulder at Ray's lifeless body. 

I became angry and struggled against the ropes but they held fast. I did, however manage 
to invoke a reaction from my captors. 

He has a lot of spirit. I like that, in a dragon, the commander said. 

Hmm . . . maybe too much spirit, the bearded man replied in a low voice. 

He'd make a good work animal, the young man said. 

No . . . Their commander paused to look me over. This one's mine. He stepped 
forward and addressed me directly for the first time. 

Well, my young dragon, what's your name and what manner of jewel is that, that you 
bring me? 

I . . . am Garrick, I said, exhausted from the battle. 
The two other men must have overheard my thoughts. They rushed up to their
commander with the look of fear on their faces. 

Commander, if this is true we're all in grave danger, the old man said. 

This beast is no fool. He's cunning and sly. He'll kill us at his first opportunity, the 
young man said. 

I don t think he ll be doing any killing today, he said with an evil stare. I said nothing 
more and returned the stare. 

They decided to stay the night and leave in the morning. There wasn't much light left, and 
the commander would move me then. They set up a large tent and a smaller one beside it. The 
commander used the small tent and the other tent they used to hold their meetings. 

At midnight, a light still burned from inside the large tent. I could hear voices but the 
conversation was too far away for me to discern anything. Only when someone raised their voice 
in disagreement could I begin to hear them. 

As I suspected, the argument was about me. They couldn't decide whether to kill me, to 
use me as a beast of burden, or just set me free. I'm afraid if the commander has his way, he ll 
kill me at first light. 

 


They reduced the guards around me from three to one. This made little difference 
because it didn't look like I was going anywhere. 
I had difficulty in getting any sleep. There was shouting from the tents and ropes that 
choked me every time I moved. Finally, I felt too tired to care, so I dozed. 
I awoke sharply when I felt something touch my skin and saw my guard, and a young boy 
standing before me. 
Don't worry. He can't hurt you, the guard said to the young boy. Just remember, I 
didn't let you near him. 

I'll remember and thank you, Kara, the boy said. The guard turned and walked a short 
distance away. I wondered why he would allow one so young to venture so close to me. The boy 
didn't look more than ten or eleven. He wore a blue surcoat and pants that were quite complete 
for one of his size. 

Hi. My name is Rayton, the boy said as he walked around and began stroking my neck. 

My name is Garrick. 

Yes, I know. The legends tell quite a bit about you. 

Do you know what they plan to do with me? 

No, I'm sorry . . . but I won't let them harm you, you seem . . . uh . . . different from the 
others. 

Thank you. So are you. The men fear me and try to destroy me. They killed my 
companion and they have no reason to keep me alive and every reason to want me dead. 

But . . . you re a legend, he said in a sorrowful tone. You haven't done anything 
wrong, except fight for your home. I like you, Garrick. I don't want to see you destroyed. The 
boy rubbed an inquisitive hand along my shoulder. You're such a strong and noble creature . . . 
not just in strength, but in spirit. You have the kind of spirit I wish I had, the boy said, as he 
began to weep by my side. 

You have the mastery over your own destiny, but you aren't seeing me for what I truly 
am. I'm a fugitive in my own land where finding food can be a life and death struggle. You see it 
as being exciting and adventurous. It isn't. I sleep with one eye open never knowing what may be 
lurking out there and never knowing when I may have to lay my life on the line. I'm no braver or 
any more courageous then the next dragon. I've only been luckier . . . until now. I paused to 
give a sigh. I'm sorry, Rayton, but all I have succeeded in doing is to buy myself a little time . . . 
before my execution. My language must have been too strong for the boy to bear. He ran from 
me crying. 

Wait, Rayton. Please don't leave me. 

It was too late. His mind refused to accept any of my thoughts as he disappeared into the 
forest. Rayton seemed so frail and innocent in his beliefs. He couldn't understand all the hurting 
and killing and, in a way, neither could I. 

 


Kara ran up to me and said, What did you say to him? 
Not much, but he seemed concerned for my welfare. 
Kara reacted in a way that indicated that he had caused similar problems before. He's a 
nice boy, but in his beliefs he stands alone. 
Oh . . . does he? I asked. I sensed a strong bond between Kara and Rayton, and that 
unofficially he admired the boy for sticking up for his beliefs. 
I'd better find him before commander Terek finds out. 
It was too late. The commander stormed over and stood before me. 
I'll take care of you later, the commander said in a low but powerful tone. 
I felt too tired to argue and too tired to care but I did give out with a casual 'perhaps.' This 

angered him even more. He clenched his fists then turned and walked off. 

It's not wise to antagonize him, Kara said in a low voice. 

You mean things can get worse? I asked. 

Kara only gave a half-smile. 

I know how much the boy means to you, and I think I know where he is. He has gone to 
the place where you keep your animals. He has strong emotions and I sense his whereabouts. 
You're a good man, Kara, this I also sense. He's going to need your love and understanding in the 
coming years and he's fortunate to have someone like you to guide him. Go to him. I grow weary 
of this conversation. 

Then I fell fast asleep. I don't know why I said the things that I did or even why I took a 
liking to Kara and Rayton. However, I felt glad that I did. At least I made two friends, but I 
doubted if I had given them enough cause to risk their lives for mine. When I awoke in the 
late morning hours, the men were just preparing to break camp. I could see Ray's body out of the 
corner of my eye, a few yards away. I still couldn't figure out why the people despised dragons 
so, but I knew it wasn't something that happened overnight. 

My main concern was a means of escape. Which at this point looked hopeless, I thought, 
as I tested the ropes at my arms. 

Soon, I had no time left. Commander Terek headed toward me with most of his men 
close behind. They formed a semi-circle about me. Terek took a position in front of me, with the 
two men I saw earlier on each side. The young man stepped forward and read from a piece of 
parchment. 

It has been findings of this party, under the command . . . 

I could see Rayton in the distance standing by the large tent. For a moment last night, I 
was apart of that boy, and he a part of me. I could see how much this hurt the boy as he wiped 
his eyes on his sleeve. I felt sorry for the boy and really didn't want him to witness my demise. 

The young man finishing his speech brought my attention back. 

 


. . . and since we find you a threat to our safety and the safety of others; the decision has 
been made that your life be terminated before the next dawn. 

The decision was neither surprising nor unexpected. 

The young man rolled up the document, stepped back and handed it to Terek. Terek 

stepped forward, turned and addressed the men. 
Termination will take place immediately. 
Then a man brought a two-handed sword, wrapped in a silk cloth, the same sword that 
brought Ray's life to its tragic end. 
I saw Kara in the back of the crowd shaking his head with disapproval. I concentrated 
hard on one mind so no one could overhear me. 
Kara, please go to Rayton. I don't wish him to witness what is about to happen. 

Kara nodded then slipped away from the crowd and went to Rayton. Kara talked to him, 
but I could see that Rayton refused to leave. Kara could do nothing more. Rayton was old 
enough to make his own decisions and old enough to stand by them. 

I nodded to Kara and told him it was all right. I only wanted to give Rayton a chance to 
be consoled, if not by me then by Kara. 

They both stood and watched as their commander climbed upon my back and the sword 
handed up to him. Kara rested a reassuring hand on Rayton's shoulder. 

I had never considered myself a coward or a hero, but as the reality of dying became 
apparent, I began to panic. I couldn't allow myself to die like a side of beef. I began to twist and 
struggle at the ropes. 

Terek lost his balance on my back and fell to the ground. 

I pulled hard at the ropes on my arm, until they began to cut into my wrists, but they 
wouldn't give. Then I felt something pass close overhead. I looked up to see another dragon as he 
passed by. He swooped in so low the men had to dive for the ground. He circled around and 
landed by my side. 

When the men were over the initial shock, they attacked with swords drawn. 

The dragon severed the ropes binding my right forearm with one bite from his massive 
jaws. With his tail, he wrapped about the ropes that bound my leg. Then with our combined 
effort, we pulled the stakes from the ground. The ropes around my neck snapped under my 
tugging and pulling. With my neck unfettered, I started working to free my other side. I had 
to ignore the men, slashing at me with their swords. They cut several slashes along my neck and 
thigh, as the dragon tried to keep them off me until I could work myself free. 

When I had freed myself, I joined in the fight. We were each battling seven or eight men. 
I glanced around for Terek, but instead saw several men coming to join the fight. I saw that two 
had long bows and one, a crossbow. 

I saw my battling companion glance at the oncoming men the same time I did. 

 


Quickly! he said in an urgent tone. Fly to the mountain opposite the sun. 

But what about y. . . 

Forget about me, I'll be right behind you. 

I quickly knocked the man standing in front out of my way. I extended my wings and 
began to beat them as I ran across the clearing. I became airborne in about twenty feet, but had to 
beat my wings strongly to gain altitude. 

As I passed near the camp, the archers opened fire. One arrow missed my head by inches 
but one imbedded itself in my right wing. 
I felt the arrow hit but had to ignore it. It didn't hurt much since I had few nerves in my 
wing. 
When I felt safe and out of danger, I looked behind me. Just off my right wing . . . my 
companion. 
Why did you help me? I asked. 
For a moment he said nothing, and then he looked over at me. 
Why not? 
For that, I didn't have an answer. I could tell by his speech patterns that this dragon wasn't 
a part of my original group so I would have to be careful. 

We flew toward the nearby mountain and I noticed something different about my 
companion. He looked about Ray's size, but he didn't have the long mane. His stopped at the 
shoulders and his horns were a bit shorter. He also was a shade lighter in color than me. 

I thought awhile on this. Then my dragon senses came up with an answer that almost 
knocked me out of the sky.

 THIS DRAGON WAS FEMALE! 

She must have noticed my shock because she pulled up along side of me. 

What's wrong? she questioned, with concern. 

Uh . . . nothing. I took an arrow in my wing and it's giving me a little trouble. 

It seemed like a good excuse and the only thing I could think of at the time. Actually, the 
arrow was only a minor nuance. 
Why don't you land by the rocks just ahead and I'll take a look at it. 

I decided to take her advice. I circled once then I landed by the rocks, on the mountain 
peak. When I touched down, I out of habit, attempted to fold my wings. The imbedded arrow 
quickly reminded me of its presence. 

My dragon companion landed next to me, and I extended my right wing fully so she 
could assess my injuries. She looked me over carefully before giving an opinion. You re 
fortunate. The arrow point went through. 

I looked at the back of my wing and could see the bloodstained arrowhead. It extended a 
few inches from the surface of my wing. 

 


She walked around to the other side of my wing, gripped the arrowhead with her teeth 
and slowly extracted the arrow. I cringed with pain as the feathers passed through the wound but 
when she removed arrow, the pain began to subside. 

We sat there a few minutes and from my vantage point, I could see the clearing below. I 
could even make out the depression in the ground where my body had been lying, for almost two 
days. The men had quickly gone about other tasks. They had started to take down the tents and 
prepared to leave. A wagon came into the clearing and stopped by a mound; that was Ray's body. 

We have to be moving on, she said. 
I couldn't get Ray out of my mind. I thought he deserved more than to have a friend turn 
his back on him. There was just nothing I could do. 

I sat there, and wanted to cry for the death of a friend. God, I wanted to cry . . .but 
couldn't. I was incapable of such emotion. A dragon so far advanced down the evolutionary 
scale, so intelligent, yet so incapable of shedding a single tear. I turned and followed the dragon 
off the peak and into the clear afternoon sky. 

Ray was dead. That fact could never change, but as long as one person remembered him, 
that death would not be in vain. Ray was a good friend and companion. I would never forget him 
. . . never. 

Garrick . . . come to my cave. 

 


CHAPTER V 

I awoke and noticed I had slept through the night and most of the next day. I had a lot of 
sleep to catch up on, and after my long nap, I had become stiff. I got up and stretched. My 
muscles had become sore after the previous day's activities, but they reacted well to the 
flexing. 

I looked about and saw that my female companion had left me breakfast and was asleep 
on the other side of the cave. She must have hunted most of the night and I felt impressed by this 
gesture. Just what I always wanted for breakfast, a dead deer. 

I still felt apprehensive about eating the raw flesh. My civilized, twentieth century 
conditioning had made the idea a little repulsive. However, my dragon-self had no qualms; in 
fact, it indicated this animal to be a delicacy. 

This brute was a large buck. A deer-like animal similar to the order Artiodactyla, but 
didn't fit any sub-order I knew. I noted that some of the larger mammals resembled the same 
ones on earth with certain distinctions. In some, their color might be different, their horns oddly 
shaped, or their legs shorter or longer than I remembered. I attributed most of the differences to 
the animals' adaptation to their environment. 

My knowledge as a zoologist came in handy, I thought, as I reached down and sampled 
the meat. It tasted good, juicy and tender, or so my dragon senses told me. 

I tried to eat without making too much noise, but it is hard be quiet when you're 
crunching bones. 

I figured it would be three or four days before I would need to hunt. The nice thing about 
dragons is that they may eat a lot at one time, but they don't eat often. 

 48 


In a few moments, my munching and crunching woke my companion from her slumber. 
She crawled toward me, then sat a few feet away. 

Aren't you going to eat? I asked. 

No. I ate on the hunt. I knew you would be hungry when you woke, so I wanted to have 
something here, she said, with soft, quiet thoughts. 

It seemed that behind the massive jaws and razor-sharp teeth lay a gentle creature. It was 
a shame there wasn't any physical way to express them. I couldn't even manage a simple gesture 
like smile, laugh, or cry. 

Garrick, she said, soft and gently. I know how you must feel. 

I doubt that you do. And how do you know my name? I asked. 

When you were captured I was close enough to hear a few words. Your name was one 
of them. 

I finished my meal, then discarded the few bones I couldn't chew in a pit in the back of 
the cave. We went outside and perched on a ledge with the sun on our backs. We rested there 
with our wings extended, and then she told me her story. 

I'm called Merrainna. When I was but two seasons old, both parents that bore me died in 
the Plains of Extinction. Unlike you, I didn't see the death of my parents or I might've done what 
you did. I was here, at home, when it happened, awaiting their return. Many times the sun 
crossed the sky without any sign of their return and for many passings . . . I waited. 

She paused and gazed toward the horizon as if even now she awaited the arrival of her 
dead parents. Then she looked at me and continued. 

After fifteen passings of the sun I was convinced that if they were able, they would have 
returned by then. I feared that they might ve been injured, so I set out on a search that lasted ten 
passings. When the sun came up, I found the battleground and the bleached bones of some five 
thousand dragons that lay parched in the sun. 

She shuttered and turned away as she recalled the tragedy from her past. I moved closer 
to reassure her but she refused to look directly at me. 
Please don't shut me out, I said as pleasantly as I could. We're only mortal and live in 
the present, to plan the future. We can't change our past. 
She finally raised her head and looked into my eyes. 
You don't understand, she said. I was there. Twenty turns after the battle and I could 
still sense it. I could still hear the minds of five thousands dragons crying out in agony. 

She then laid her head against my neck and gave a light sigh. I knew from my experience 
with Ray, how she felt but there was little I could do. It pained me to see her this way, she had 
such a noble, and graceful appearance, only her attitude and inner feelings had changed. I could 
feel her disturbance with each shaking word she thought to me. 

 


For a while we said nothing, but only gazed at the horizon where Sol and Pol were slowly 
setting. When I felt her body calm down I glanced at her. She looked smaller than I did as she 
rested her head on my shoulder. 

Merrainna? I said. 

Yes. 

How many dragons are left? 

She opened her eyes and raised her head. She was smaller but only by a few inches. 

We once numbered in the thousands, but now we re but a mere handful of about a 
hundred . . . maybe less, she said in a sad way. 

And the humans? 

Well, they number about five thousand. We managed to destroy most of them in the 
battles, but not before our own numbers dwindled so low that we couldn't hold off another 
attack, so we fled. 

I decided to let things stand as they were. She had bad memories to get over, but also had 
vital information I needed. I felt I had put her through enough and suggested she go inside and 
rest. She lumbered toward the cave, then stopped and looked at me over her shoulder. She said 
nothing, but I could sense her fear. 

I'll be here. I promise, I replied. 

Then she turned and went inside. I felt that she wasn't afraid of being alone more than she 
might be afraid that I would leave her. I wasn't sure if it might be concern for my welfare, worry 
that I might get lost or hurt, or that it might be something else. Frankly, I was afraid it might be 
something else. 

I kept my position outside the cave, except when I checked in on Merrainna. She was 
resting comfortably the last time, but this time she acted a bit agitated. 

She lay curled up like a cat in her favorite resting place. Her tail and muscles twitched in 
her sleep. She was obviously having a nightmare and it wasn't hard to guess what it might be 
about. 

Her tail pounded the ground with such force that it sent an echo that reverberated through 
the inner chambers of the cave. 

I reached over and nudged her with my nose. She awoke violently. In a split second, she 
swung her head and struck me with the top of her head, her sharp pointed horns narrowly 
missing my eye. 

I began to fall backwards and my wings extended in a reflex action to help regain my 
balance but despite all my efforts, I ended up on my back. 
She rose and faced me. 
You murderer! I'll . . . I ll . . ., she cried out in her telepathic mind, but she became 
confused as she realized where she was. I'm . . . I m sorry Garrick. I . . . 

 


Forget it, I said getting up and moving my jaw. See. It still works. 

Actually, it hurt like hell, but I didn't want her to know it. She started to crumble 
emotionally, so I urged her to go outside and relax, and she complied. 

How did you know I needed help when I was captured? I asked. 

I wasn't far away and I had been close by for several days before. 

You mean you're the one that had been following me? 

Yes. 

It explained a lot . . . except one thing. 

Did you save my life when I fell into the river? 

Yes, she said, as she cuddled up close to me. I was flying nearby when I heard your 
call, so I flew in. When I got there, you were about to go under, so I dove in at a shallower spot. I 
then walked out as far as I could and still have my head above water. Then I reached out with my 
tail and grabbed one of your arms and pulled you to shore. 

Why didn't you stay? 

Because I didn't know who you were or your intentions. These are hard times for us. So 
I decided to follow you for a while. When I woke the next sunrise, you were gone. I went 
searching for you until I came across your cave. I've been following you since then. 

But why hav . . . 

Please. No more questions. I know you wish to catch up on events, but I'm so tired, she 
said as she laid her head against my shoulder. I'm sorry, Garrick, to be such ill company but I'm 
so tired . . . so tired. 

Then she collapsed upon the ground. I was unable to wake her and feared she had taken 
ill. It had taken her so suddenly that it confused me and I wasn't sure what to do. 
She's only asleep, said a voice behind me. 

I got up and turned around, prepared to take any defensive action necessary. 

Zorn! I said surprised and shocked. 

Yes, my friend, tis I, such that I am, he said in a sad and shaking voice. 

He looked worn and tired. His robe scorched and burned in places. His white feathered 
companion sat obediently on his shoulder but looked like he had suffered the same ill-mannered 
fate. 

What did you do to her? I asked, concerned and defensive. 

Fear not. She will awaken in a few minutes, but not before I have completed my task. 

He walked around, knelt and examined Merrainna closely. He first examined her head, 
and then ran an inquisitive hand along her neck. When he finished, he affectionately patted her 
on the neck, then got up and faced me. 

She's a fine dragon, but I doubt if she would understand. I feel it's better this way and 
you have fewer questions to answer when she wakens. 

 


I didn t like it, but I nodded in agreement. Zorn might be right but I still couldn't help 
feeling pained about doing this to her. 

Zorn's moving disturbed the white bird. He flew up and perched on a narrow ledge, 
nuzzled his head into his feathers and soon fell asleep. 

Poor Fellow. I know how he feels, Zorn said as he watched his bird. 

Well, is it over? Can we go home? I asked. 

No, my friend. It's only a lull, before the storm. Bangor has gained much power, while 
I've been using mine down through the years. 

Can't you use this gem? I asked looking at the ruby I still wore around my neck. 

No. I don't control those stones, only the stones you call a blue diamond. Even that is 
only a name, for it's not a diamond as you know it. 

If you can find me by this stone, can't you find Ed? 

I didn't find you by that. I only wanted to impress upon you that you must keep the stone 
in your possession. I found you by the bezel around the stone. Before I gave it to you, I cast a 
spell upon it, so I may find you. You, my friend, must find the others. 

We conversed for almost a half hour. Zorn explained to me that Bangor had taken control 
over many minor countries through his power of persuasion and corruption. Zorn wouldn't give 
me any details, but I could tell things weren't going well back on earth. 

I, in turn, recounted the events of the past few days. I told him about my being captured, 
then saved by my mysterious follower, and about Ray's death. 
I grieve for the death of your friend. I didn't mean for any of this to happen. It seems 
everything has gone wrong. I'm sorry, he said in a very depressed tone. 
I know, but there's no reason to blame yourself. You re doing the best you can, as I am. 
You can't do any more than your best. We both know what must be done, and I plan . . . 
Merrainna began to make sounds that interrupted our conversation. The sleeping spell 
had begun to wear off and she had given signs of regaining consciousness. 
It's time, Zorn said reluctantly. 
He stepped back and eyed his feathered companion asleep on the ledge against the wall. 
Come, young one, he said giving a slight motion with his hand, it's time to go. 
The bird acted immediately and flew off, to land on Zorn's outstretched arm. After he 

landed, Zorn tenderly rubbed his breast. The bird responded by wanting his neck rubbed, too. 

When will you return? I asked. 

I don't know, he relied. 

When will we be going home? 

I don't know. 

How long do I have to find others? 

Again, I don't know. 

 


Boy, you seem to be a bundle of information, I said a little sarcastically. 

I'm sorry, but it's as you said, I'm doing the best I can. There're too many variables 
involved, and I respect you too much to lie to you, especially when your life depends upon it, 
Zorn said as he glanced over at Merrainna. I'm sorry, but I had better take my leave before she 
awakens. Farewell, my friend. 

I gave a casual nod as a sign of acknowledgment and that I wished him well, too. When I 
raised my head, the wizard and his companion were gone. 

Merrainna began to rouse from her sleep, but remained in a drunken state for several 
minutes. 

She got up and I guided her outside to a larger ledge a few yards away keeping her away 
from the edge. I thought the fresh air might help her regain her senses faster. 

She staggered, then collapsed on her stomach as soon as she found enough room to 
accommodate her body. She raised her head and looked at me through glazed covered eyes. 

Wha . . . What happened? she asked, shaking her head. 

You fell asleep. You must've been very tired, I explained. 

I didn't think so? 

She acted confused by the adverse situation, but I didn't know how to explain it. 

She suddenly tensed up. Sitting on her haunches and lifting her head as high as she could, 
then scanned the area about her. I couldn't keep anything from her. She had picked up the scent 
of Zorn and his companion. 

A human, she said. 
Uh . . . yeah, I said trying to think quickly. A human passed by. He was climbing 
down the mountain while you were asleep, but I'm sure he didn't see us, or the cave. 
A flimsy excuse but I think she bought it. After a few moments, her tense body began to 
relax and she lay back down on the ledge. 

I sat next to her and we watched the sun descend beyond the horizon. 

Merrainna, I'm sorry to say this but I must leave by first light tomorrow. 

No, you mustn't go, she said getting up and sitting next to me. I won't let you go. 

I'm sorry but there's something that needs to be done. I know you don't understand it all 
but I don't understand it completely myself. 

Then I must go with you. You don't know the country as well as I do . . . 

You must stay here. I said firmly. It'll be too dangerous for you, and I don't want you 
to get involved. 

I already am, she said, looking a bit rejected. I will not leave you, Garrick. You've 
been away too long to know this area, so I'm your only hope of guiding you. 

 


I remained quiet, thinking over her request. She would be a tremendous help, but I would 
not forgive myself if I endangered another life. Alien or not, she was still a living being, with a 
heart, and soul, and deep feelings, hidden though they were. 

If you don't let me go, I will only follow you when you leave in the morning, she said 
in a calm tone. 

After her last remark, I gave in to her wish. She would go with me tomorrow, not to my 
liking, but I didn't have much choice. At least together, we may have a chance. I still couldn't 
figure out why she insisted upon tagging along. 

We sat on the ledge until the last rays of light disappeared, and the stars took their places 
in the evening sky. I looked upon the stars and each star looked vaguely familiar, yet a stranger, 
like a jigsaw puzzle. All the pieces were there; it's just a matter of putting them in the right order 
to form a clear picture. 

My astronomy from college is a little rusty and my Latin is worse, but I managed to find 
myself in relation to the other stars. I first located other galaxies. The Milky Way and 
Andromeda were in their appropriate spots, so I knew I must still be near the rim of my own 
galaxy. However, as I located closer stars they seemed distorted, out of line and in some cases, 
completely missing. What I determined was that I was in the constellation Draco -- the dragon. 
Figures. And that I was in the system called Rastaban -- head of the snake, on the planet called 
Oculus. Earth had only recently discovered this planet by long-range space telescopes, shortly 
before I left. 

Mmm . . . Draco -- Dragon, Oculus -- Eye. Eye of the dragon. I thought to myself. 

A single and distant star caught my eye. It was a lonely star that seemed to be farther 
from the galactic center than I. It was curious star that had a strange familiarity about it. 

Merrainna started to go inside, but stopped at the opening. 

Will you be coming in soon? she asked, looking back over her shoulder. 

Yes . . . soon, I answered. 

She turned and went in and I followed a few minutes later, but stopped at the cave 
opening. I looked over my shoulder at the curious star and a voice seemed to whisper to me. It 
was the voice of familiarity and rationality that said, home. 

I awoke the next day by a gentle nudge from Merrainna's soft muzzle. I looked up and 
saw her soothing brown eyes looking curiously at me. I politely laid my head back down and 
went back to sleep, but she quickly reminded me by another nudge on my shoulder. After some 
reluctance to rise, I struggled to a sitting position and yawned. 

I checked the gem at my chest as I had done every morning, as it was vital to my 
existence. 

 


Merrainna seemed to be the most puzzling of all. She hadn't said a word about the gem; 
in fact, she took little notice. I was, however, not going to volunteer the information, or at least 
not yet. 

Merrainna had a very spacious cave that accommodated our oversized bodies quite 
comfortably. Actually, it was an opening to a cavern. I referred to it as a cave because we only 
used a small area around the opening. 

I went over and sat near the cave opening, then peered outside at the new dawn. The sun 
started rising behind us, out of view and the stars hadn't completely abandoned the sky. I could 
hear the day creatures in the forest below, awakening to return to the business of survival. 

Even here, nature's law still prevailed, the strong and the intelligent survive. The weak, 
sick and lame quickly perish. 

Merrainna came and sat beside me. Together we watched the dawn brighten the morning 
sky. 

Garrick? she said in pleasant thoughts. 

Yes. 

Where is it you wish to go today? 

I turned and looked at her. For a moment, the words were hesitant to reveal themselves. 

We'll be going to the human settlement on the other side of the mountain. 

No! You mustn't go there. They'll kill you for sure, she said very concerned. 

I don't plan to go in the settlement. I only want to get close enough to observe them. I 
don't plan to die here, I said. 

I turned and looked outside. My last words had brought back memories of Terek and 
Ray. No. Not here and not now, I thought to myself. 

Merrainna gently laid her head on my shoulder, I think in an attempt to change my mind. 

Merrainna, I said calmly. You don't have to come if you don't want to. 

I know, but I will go with you. 

Do you know the way there? 

Yes. 

Then I will follow. 

Merrainna suggested we fill up on as much water as we could, since we may not have 
enough time to stop along the way. She directed me deeper into the cave where water dripped 
from the ceiling to form a pool in a small rock basin. I sat by the small pool and looked about the 
cavern while Merrainna drank. It sounded incredibly quiet back here, only the sound of dripping 
water broke the silence. I almost felt afraid to move for fear I might disturb this peaceful 
serenity. 

When I heard her rise, I noticed her curiously looking at the gem. Still she said nothing. 

 


I leaned forward and lapped up water with each pass of my tongue. I watched Merrainna's 
example and found this much easier then trying to submerge my nose underwater. 

I sat up and looked about. The cavern was larger than I expected. It looked like the whole 
mountain was hollow. In the distance, a few yards away, was a large fissure that stretched both 
ways as far as I could see. I moved over to the edge and gazed into its empty depths. The bottom 
disappeared into the darkness below me. I pushed a small rock into the darkness and listened as 
the rock traveled on its journey. I leaned forward and strained my ears to hear the slightest 
sound, but no sound came. 

Then I felt Merrainna touch my shoulder. She caught me so much by surprise that I 
almost fell forward into the endless darkness. 

I'm sorry. I didn't mean to startle you, she said in a sincere way. 

No. It was my fault. My own curiosity made me careless. 

I moved away from the edge and sat next to Merrainna. 

I gazed across the fissure in the floor and started to make out some detail. High on the 
other wall were cave openings of every shape and size. There were several of them, dimly lit by 
a fire burning near the base of the wall. I thought that it might be a natural phenomenon, but 
there seemed to be something curious about it. 

I took wing with Merrainna close behind, and headed toward the caves. I felt small and 
insignificant next to the vastness of the cavern. I saw a large column emanating from the 
darkness below me. It formed a butte across from the fire and overlooked a number of caves. 

I flew in low and landed on the plateau. As soon as I was out of the way, Merrainna 
landed next to me. 

I looked curiously at the fire that burned on the other side of the fissure, only a few yards 
away. The fire came from a crack in the wide floor. I figured that this must lead to a natural gas 
pocket, and the gas must have ignited somehow. What remained was an eternal flame to cast 
light on the moss-covered walls. 

Merrainna. Does this place have a name? I asked, turning to face her. 

No, she said slowly. Not anymore. 

Then she turned her head away. 

I don't understand, I said twisting my head. You mean this place had a name. 

Yes, but I thought you would know the legends as well as I. She stopped, as if she 
awaited an answer, but she received none. Well, it makes no difference. This place is called 
Bashkiria. A long time ago, this place was the home for some five hundred dragons. We lived in 
peace and harmony. We learned to control our numbers to suit our food supply so no one went 
hungry. We lived in perfect balance, and in unity with our environment . . . but that was a long 
time ago, before the battles. 

She turned and gazed at the empty caves. 

 


You said, `We', but your use of the word is inconsistent. Were you there? 

No. I use the term to include all dragons. 

Then how is it you know so much about what they did? 

Because, my dear Garrick, this is my home and this is where my life began. The legends 
are my own. 

She was kind and patient with me but I still felt a little bit perplexed. 

She looked about the cavern as if she might be trying to recall memories, and then 
continued her story. 

Then, as the humans moved in on our lands, they upset the delicate balance that we 
worked so hard to achieve. They killed and trapped hundreds of the animals that we used for 
food, but still we did nothing. Even at that time, we tried to keep our presence secret from them. 
As dragons, we mind our own business even when others upset our lives so we extended our 
hunting range further north and south. We could go no further east, for the flats lie just on the 
other side of this mountain, but still the humans came. They hunted indiscriminately, killing any 
creature that stood in their path. In some cases, they only took the skin of the animal, leaving the 
meat and flesh to rot in the sun. 

She stopped and sighed, then flew up and landed by the fire. I followed and landed beside 
her. 
How long ago did all this happen? I asked. 

She had to stop and think before giving a reply. 

About three hundred seasons ago. 

What did they do about the hunting? 

Nothing at first, but a twig will only bend so far before it breaks. Katar, the Noble One, 
appointed three dragons to represent us, and then sent them to the human settlements. They never 
came back. 

She looked so hurt that she couldn't continue. I could tell how the remembrance upset 
her, and asked her to stop, but she insisted upon finishing her story. 

We sent a messenger to each of the four dragon communities to find out if they had any 
contact with the humans. Three returned with a no reply, but we found the fourth messenger 
killed along with about two hundred other dragons of Attica. Those who were unfortunate 
enough to live were forced to live a life of slavery. They bought and sold us at their convenience. 

Why didn't they defend themselves? 

Because we didn't know . . . to be afraid. We harbored no ill will toward anything. We're 
peaceful by nature. We kill only for food and we knew no other reason. 

It explained quite a bit. It explained why my first instincts were to run rather than fight 
the cat-like creature back at my cave. Dragons have more instinct for self-sacrifice than self-
preservation. This would indicate that dragons live for the preservation of others, that they 

 


valued the life of their fellow dragon before their own. I found this unique. Even in humans, this 
trait was rare. I, on the other hand, have acquired the traits from both humans and dragons. The 
self-preservation from my human side urged me to be cautious and to turn back if the odds were 
too great. Then the traits from my dragon side for self-sacrifice that urged me to find my 
companions and to help the dragons no matter what the risk. These two traits were in constant 
conflict but my logic and intellect kept them somewhat under control. There was also an 
emotional factor involved that I didn't completely understand. 

Merrainna had grown weary from her recollections of memories and legends. I suggested 
we had better get started on our journey before it got any later and she agreed. 

We made our way back to the cave opening and stopped outside on the ledge. We took 
off and soared into the clear noonday sky. The sun felt hot today but the cool air of the higher 
elevations helped subdue the heat. 

Her story may have helped me more than she realized. It told quite a bit about her 
society. They all shared the same past, tragic though it may be. I felt that in the past it only 
served to strengthen their character. It also united the dragons in one last desperate attempt to 
secure their homes, their land and their lives. Their attempt failed. Now the few remaining 
dragons, defeated, beaten, and their spirits shattered, lived on, but that was all. 

I asked Merrainna, Where are the other dragons, and how is it you are the only one to 
survive from your community? 
She turned her head toward me, and I think, if she could have smiled, she would have 
then. 
Your questions will be answered when I tell you the rest of the story, at Pardus. 

I looked below and saw that the forests gave way to dry prairies and open grasslands. I 
didn't think that the sparseness of trees was due to lack of rain more than it might be due to the 
poor soil conditions. 

After several hours of hard flying, Merrainna descended toward a river, which she 
pointed out as the river Tinian. I saw several animals wading on the far bank that fled upon our 
approach. 

When we landed, we saw some of the deer-like animals as they began to return to the 
waters edge. They seemed to know that we were not hunting. On the ground we posed no great 
threat to them, but they still maintained a safe distance. They were the same type of animals the 
two carnivores were chasing back at my cave. They were also the same type that Merrainna 
brought to eat this morning. 

I wanted to find out the names of these animals, but in such a way that Merrainna didn't 
become suspicious. 

Merrainna, what do you call these animals? 

You mean you don't know? 

 


Well, where I come from we had several different names for them. 
In spite of my efforts, she still acted a little suspicious. 
There're called taurins. A very fast and quick animal, but these have better tasting meat 
then she taurins of the south. 

We sat and watched the animals as they drank from the river but one always remained on 
guard while the others drank. It was a small herd of six, with two very young animals that they 
kept in the center. I thought it a little strange that they would wander so far away from cover, but 
we weren't too far from the mountains. They probably descended from the mountains to nibble 
on the tall grasses as well as for the water. 

Merrainna nudged me on the shoulder then pointed with her nose at the bird holding 
stationary in mid-air. We crouched down in the tall grass so as not to disturb him and observed 
this winged marvel in action. 

It was an odd creature, in that he looked so familiar to me. The first completely feathered 
bird I had seen since leaving earth. He resembled an eagle with a wingspan of about seven feet 
across. He hung in the air a few moments, scanning the river below then he folded his wings and 
dived toward the river. At the last moment he extended his wings and claws, and snatched up a 
fish, then disappeared toward the mountains. 

We got up and looked at each other. 

He's called an argus, which means child of the sun in the ancient language, Merrainna 
said. A very rare creature to these parts. 

How far back does the ancient language go? I inquired. 

No one knows. The Creator of all things gave the names before the coming of 
dragonkind. He causes the fruit on the trees, the rain to fall and the rivers to flow. He's the 
creator of this world and stars in the sky and brings life to every living creature. He's protector 
and guardian of all dragons. 

Why doesn't your God . . . uh . . .Creator help you now in your time of need? 

In the past he did. When he brought us into this world, he gave us strength, sight, touch 
and all the other senses. He also gave us the ability to fly and to communicate with our kind, but 
we lacked experience and wisdom, for without experience you cannot have wisdom. 
So he sent forth four of his dragons. They were fine philosophers, and prophets. They taught the 
ways that the Creator wished us to follow. 

She gave an impressive story. I noted she gave no proper name to their god other than 
`The Creator.' In fact, I noticed that they used very few proper names. They used broader and 
more descriptive terms. Most of the names for people and places I found quite difficult to 
pronounce. I had to repeat the names several times to myself before I got the pronunciations 
right. I also noticed that many proper names had no translated correspondence, which only 
compounded my difficulties in learning the names. 

 


We had better get started to Pardus before it gets dark. We still have to cross the Valley 
of the Sun, Merrainna said. 

Merrainna wasted no time in getting airborne and I had to hurry to catch up to her. I 
looked in the distance, across a wide gap in the mountain chain. We flew directly for the gap, but 
the closer we came to it, the more desolate and hostile the land became. I looked below and 
could see nothing but sand. There were no animals, no birds, not even a blade of grass to offset 
the many acres of sand. 

We had crossed the middle of the desert when something moving below caught my eye. I 
suggested to Merrainna that I would like to go down and investigate and she reluctantly 
complied. She reminded me that we didn't have a lot of time to waste. I looked in the western sky 
and saw the sun was well on its journey down. 

Merrainna led the way, but instead of going to the source of the movement she banked 
slightly and headed toward a rock outcropping. She touched down gently on a large boulder and 
I landed on one a few feet away. 

Why did you land so far away? I asked. 

Watch, she said. 

I gazed across the sand at a helpless animal in distress. He looked like one of the birds 
that hung around me to pick parasites. Merrainna confirmed this and said he was an animal they 
called a gyp. At first, he looked injured, but as I took a harder look I could see he had become 
stuck in the sand. I leaned forward and put one claw on the surface and almost fell into an ocean 
of sand. Merrainna lashed out her tail and wrapped it about my chest, then helped me regain my 
balance. Her tail caught me like a whip, and my chest hurt even after she had released me. 

To my shock and surprise, the Valley of the Sun was a sea of quicksand. Like a lake 
under a desert, in fact, the sand formed a crust about two inches thick. This gave the illusion of 
something solid and firm but was actually like walking on thin ice. The wet sand also felt sticky. 
It must contain calcareous or some other cementing agent and kept in a semi-hardened state by 
the damp environment. 

I looked toward the struggling gyp, but it looked like he had little hope of getting free. 
There was no way of knowing how long he had been stuck out there. 
The discus approaches, she said. 
I looked at her, and then looked in the same direction. What I saw looked like a small 

wake moving swiftly toward the disabled gyp. 

Why don't you help him? I said a bit distraught. 

No. We must not interfere. If he or his kind are to survive they must learn by their own 
mistakes, as the Creator taught us. 

The wake closed to about fifty yards of its prey, then subsided. I felt puzzled by the 
situation and for a moment, nothing happened. Then the jaws of a large animal broke the surface 

 


directly under the helpless gyp. The gyp gave a short, high-pitched scream before the discus 
crushed it in its massive jaws. The discus extended its long neck above the surface with the limp 
body of the gyp still in its mouth. The discus' neck was nineteen or twenty feet long from what I 
could see, with the rest of its body still below the surface. He moved the bird about in his jaws 
then proceeded to swallow the animal whole. His motion looked slow in comparison with my 
own, indicating that he had a low metabolic rate. He spied us and I thought we might be his next 
meal. The dicus looked at us for only a second, appearing disinterested, then slowly retracted its 
head into the sand. The whole incident had only disturbed a two-foot square piece of sand. In a 
short time, there will be nothing to indicate that a life-and-death struggle took place here. 

He's . . . efficient, I said, stumbling for words. But he doesn't appear to be very smart. 

He was smart enough to know that we would be too fast for him, even if he could reach 
us but was smart enough to catch that gyp. Need he be any smarter? 

No. I guess not. 

Once again, I ran into Merrainna's impeccable logic. I was beginning to think that I had 
underestimated the dragon intelligence. I really don't know why because dragons were 
intelligent, perceptive, and comprehensive. They were also capable of understanding and 
perceiving complex ideas. 

We climbed on top of the boulder, extended our wings, and left the sea of sand behind. 
We left our perch and flew over the desert trying to gain lift and momentum. We flew so low that 
when my wings made their downward stroke they came within inches of touching the sand, but 
with each steady beat, we began to rise. We turned to a northerly direction, paralleling the 
mountains. I looked back at the Valley of the Sun and saw that the dicus had surfaced to witness 
our departure. 

We were on the west side of the mountains and I could see we didn't have much time left. 
The sun rested on the horizon, which meant we had only about forty minutes of light left. 
Pardus is just ahead, she said as she made a gradual descent. 

We neared the cave and I could begin to make out some of its detail. The opening was 
half way up a solid rock cliff. There were pits and gouges around the opening. Black burn marks 
were still evident indicating a fire or an explosion took place here. The opening looked small and 
had no outside ledge to land on. 

The opening was so narrow that to land, we couldn't just glide in; our wingspan wouldn't 
allow it. As we made our approach, we glided in as slowly as we could. When our wings were 
within inches of touching the cave, we folded them to accommodate the opening. It made for a 
very rough landing, because we lost all lift and fell like a rock. Despite our handicap, we landed 
safely with only minor abrasions. 

I looked about the cave and saw that it had been the subject of violent movement. Large 
stalactites littered the cave floor. Faults and fractures were evident all about us, but I could also 

 


tell that it happened a long time ago. The cliff face looked like granite while the cave interior 
was solid marble. In spite of its great strength, it couldn't stand up to the force that struck this 
place. 

I looked out the cave opening and saw the sun diminishing and the cave grew 
increasingly dark. 
I lay down against the cave wall and Merrainna curled up against the wall opposite me. 
We were both feeling the exertion from our long, hard journey. 
I glanced over at Merrainna before finally setting down for the night. 
We've been through a lot together, haven't we? I asked. 
She had already settled down but managed to raise her head partially. She looked at me 
out of one jeweled faceted eye that sparkled with the last rays of the setting sun. 
Wait till tomorrow, she said. 
Then she fell fast asleep. I unfortunately couldn't get to sleep quite so easily. Her last 
words had stuck with me more than I think she realized. I kept asking myself one question. 
What about tomorrow? 

 


CHAPTER VI 

I awoke just after dawn and heard Merrainna moving about farther back in the cave. I sensed 
that she might be worrying about something, but I didn't know what. I went to the spot 
where Merrainna slept. The ground felt cold and her scent, faint. She had to have been up 
for several hours. 

I moved silently in the direction of the noise until I came to a cavern. It wasn't near as 
large as Bashkiria but seemed suitable enough to support a large number of dragons. There was 
no light in the cavern so I couldn't make out a lot of detail. 

I could see with very little light but I couldn't see in total darkness. Most of the images I 
picked up by echolocation, however; I didn't have to emit a sound to receive an echo. Sounds 
came from water that dripped from the ceiling and from an occasional falling rock. All I had to 
do was listen. There were many other sounds in the cave that I never gave much attention. There 
was the quiet sound made by the shuffling feet of a small lizard, or a squeak of a rodent some 
distance away. 

I peered around a corner and saw Merrainna with her back to me. The illumination from 
my gem hadn't given away my presence. 
What're you doing here in the dark? I asked. 
She jerked back and gasped, which came out as a slight hiss. She turned and looked in 
my direction, and relaxed. 
You gave me quite a start, she said as she sat back on her haunches. I didn't expect 
you up so soon. 

 


Sorry. I was worried about you. You seemed upset about something. Wouldn't you like 
to tell me about it? I asked as I moved next to her. 

I would like nothing better, but not now. I have a few things to think over first. 

Is it this place? 

Partially. 

Why don't you tell me what you can then? 

Why don't you tell me something about yourself first? 

I began to realize that Merrainna had second thoughts about me. The only thing I could 
do was to tell her what I knew about Garrick and play the rest by ear. 

There isn't much to tell. You know most of it. I come from the Plateau of Coosa and 
shortly after that, I lost both my parents in the Battle of Lanshire. After seeing my parents' 
deaths, I left to live on an island in the Banqui Chain. I met a few other young dragons who were 
also scared, frightened, and alone. We decided to ban together until we felt it was time to return 
home. We came here to see if we could make a difference, but a storm separated me from my 
companions and that's when you found me. Now I must find my companions and tell them we 
must return to our island. Things haven't changed and I guess they never will. So unless I find 
something to the contrary, my companions and I will go back. 

I was hoping to give a halfway decent explanation for my being here and a reason for my 
search. 
Where did you get the glowing red stone? she asked. 
For the first time, she touched upon a subject that unnerved me. I hesitated for a moment, 

not sure what to say. 

It was given to me, I answered. 

By whom? 

A friend. 

She was persistent but I held firm. 

I'm sorry but that's all I can tell you right now. Please, trust me, I said. 

She looked very downcast and hurt. She turned away and hung her head low. 

How can I trust you when you won't trust me? she said a bit dejected. 

I'm sorry. 

We sat in the gloom for several minutes, with neither of us saying a word. I wanted to tell 
her the whole story, but I couldn't. I hadn't yet gained the confidence needed to entrust Merrainna 
with six lives. I also didn't know how she would react if I told her the truth. Even Zorn was 
reluctant to have his presence known. 

I sat in silence for a few minutes then turned and headed back toward the cave entrance. 
When I got there, I waited for Merrainna to follow, but she didn't. I waited for almost half an 
hour for her. I thought I would wait a few minutes longer then leave without her. I would have to 

 


assume that she couldn't yet put her faith in me. Actually, I don't blame her. I know my actions 
must appear most undragon-like and wouldn't blame her if she never came back to me. 
We better get started for Tarko, she said coming out of the gloom of the inner cave. 
I felt surprised but relieved that she decided to come along. So many times I wondered 

why she insisted upon coming. Now I was glad that she did. 

What made you change your mind? I asked. 

There're so few of us left, and I guess I've lived alone too long. I have to start trusting 
someone, sometime. 

I felt she had an ulterior motive but I wasn't going to question it. At least I had someone 
who knew the land and the legends. 

Merrainna turned and headed out and I followed. It felt a lot easier taking off from Pardus 
than the Valley of the Sun. We had plenty of ground clearance here, being about three hundred 
feet up. A constant wind blew up the cliff face giving a good updraft, perfect for flying. I waited 
for Merrainna then took off behind her. I took my usual position off Merrainna's left wing tip and 
we headed in a southerly direction. We stayed close to the mountains, riding the currents 
whenever possible. 

We flew along the edge of the Valley of the Sun and crossed by late afternoon. It looked 
peaceful and quiet, but I've learned first-hand just how deceiving its appearance can be. 

I wondered why she would take this roundabout way. We were flying on the opposite 
side of the mountains, which would almost double the distance to fly. It was true we rode the 
currents but the way was long and hard. The wind fought us most of the way and Merrainna 
veered around any sign of humans. Twice we came across a small band of men, who looked like 
they were part of a hunting party but Merrainna made sure they didn t see us. We were flying 
over a temperate forest and as long as we flew at treetop level, it brought our chances that the 
people below to a minimum. 

We continued our southerly direction into the evening. With about an hour of light left, 
Merrainna started looking for a suitable place to spend the night. 

A smaller mountain chain loomed just ahead and she suggested we stay the night at the 
base of the hills. She said that these mountains contained no caves and we would have to sleep 
on the ground. The thought of sleeping on the ground displeased my dragon instincts for some 
reason. 

After some searching, we landed in a tiny clearing at the base of the mountain. The 
clearing looked just big enough for both of us to land and move about adequately. 

The mountain blocked the sun and made it seem later than it actually was. The trees 
walled us in on three sides and a steep mountain on the other side, so only a small portion of the 
sky was visible. The stars were just starting to come out but the only stars I could see were the 
ones directly above. In a few moments, the darkness would completely encompass the clearing. I 

 


stretched out on a carpet of soft green grass and prepared for a restful night. I felt disturbed and 
uneasy about sleeping in the open, exposed. Instincts told me to seek shelter whenever possible. I 
felt vulnerable, not only from the humans but also from the cat-like creatures that might prowl 
these hills. My first experience with these creatures proved that they have no fear of dragons. In 
fact, they might even seek them out. 

Merrainna also acted a bit nervous. She sat up, looked about and listened intently to the 
night air. I would listen but could see, hear or sense nothing. Even my dragon's sixth sense 
couldn't detect anything. We were totally alone for as far as my mind could reach. 

I was more willing to accept our sleeping place than Merrainna. I think I hadn't yet 
become dependent upon living in caves as she had, but her nervousness might be due to our 
proximity to humans. She informed me earlier that the settlement lay just on the other side of the 
mountain. 

I convinced her that we were safe for the time being. I wondered just who I was trying to 
convince anyone. This was her world, not mine. In this world, I realized that I was the alien, but I 
guess we both needed some reassurance and a little encouragement. 

Merrainna began to relax and started looking for a suitable place to bed down. Instead of 
taking her usual place across from me, she came over and cuddled up next to me. I felt slightly 
confused by this action but remained still. 

I could feel her skin against my side. It resembled heavy canvas, yet soft and smooth in 
its own way. Her mane felt as soft as eiderdown and it tickled where it brushed against my neck. 

She also had a way of touching my mind with her thoughts that pleased me. She spoke in 
soft and gentle thoughts, like the docile tones of a dove. Her words would settle in my mind as 
gently as a snowflake and linger just long enough to enchant me. I also found myself having 
troubles thinking of Merrainna as a dragon; she seemed so human inside. I had to keep 
reminding myself that she was a dragon. 

I watched her as she curled up close to me. I yawned then laid my head down next to 
hers. It wasn't long before I was so drowsy that I was oblivious to everything around me. 

We both woke up intermittently during the night. Twice I roused to find Merrainna 
already awake. I wasn't sure what awakened her, but an uneasiness kept bothering me. I wasn't 
sure if this feeling might be the anticipation of coming events or if it was just something simple, 
like insomnia. Whatever it was plagued both of us and made for a very long night. 

With the first light of a new dawn shining down upon us, I struggled to my feet with 
some difficulty. My body temperature lowered to the chill of the night so much that I had a little 
trouble moving. I could take a fifteen-degree change in stride but the temperature last night must 
have been in the thirties. I also discovered that I could store a certain amount of heat and 
sleeping close to Merrainna helped keep the heat loss to a minimum. I could see that my body 
temperature was warmer than the outside air. I exhaled and could see my breath condense upon 

 


the air around me. I resembled a reptile but could regulate my body temperature somewhat like a 
mammal. Reptile or mammal? I was a part of both, and a member of neither. 

Merrainna wasn't long in waking. She acted in high spirits as she got up and stretched. 
She looked about then gazed up the steep mountain. 

You sure you want to go through with this? she asked. 

Yes, I replied. I wish I could have said no, but I couldn't. 

We waited a few hours for the sun to warm the area and to recover from our torpor, and 
then Merrainna lead the way up the mountain. Merrainna insisted upon not flying the rest of the 
way. She said we were too close to the settlement and didn t want the humans to see us. So we 
had to make our way over every jagged rock. I seemed well equipped for the rough terrain, with 
my long claws that could almost grip the smoothest of surfaces, but I wasn't proficient yet in 
using these. I thought if I remained behind Merrainna, she wouldn't notice how inefficient I was. 

We stopped to rest at about fifty feet from the summit. Merrainna looked tired after our 
long climb and so was I. 

I climbed the rest of the way to the top and peered at the settlement below. I saw a small 
settlement nestled in the midst of a large clearing. A high wooden wall, like a fort, surrounded 
about twenty homes and businesses. Four men, armed with crossbows patrolled along the wall, 
but there seemed to be little activity today. 

Do you know if the hunting party that captured me came from this settlement? I asked. 

I don't know. They might've come from the city farther down, she replied. 

Where are the other cities located from here? 

This settlement is called Tarko. Carmoth is two sunrises toward the setting sun . . . 

I eliminated Carmoth immediately. Even if Terek was heading that way, I could intercept 
them on their way. I also thought they would stop somewhere to replenish their supplies. It 
would only take us less than two days and I figured it would take Terek almost ten to reach it. 

Parram and Stegmar lie one sunrise south, she said. Taurin's point is two sunrises to 
the southeast. They're port cities on the Salumbar Straits, but Kerch is the closest. 

I thought the city she called Kerch would be a good place to look for Terek. The city 
sounded centrally located and Terek and his men would have to pass close by it to reach any 
other city. I thought if I got there before Terek, I'd have enough time to set up a good ambush. I 
could crush Terek and his men in one sweeping blow. 

I jerked back in amazement as I realized what I was thinking. Not only would this plan be 
likely to fail but I also realized that I was thinking irrationally, but people plotting revenge are 
seldom rational. I could only see Ray dying in agony and Terek never batting an eye at his 
demise. Terek's attitude toward Ray made the whole event so incredible. 

I turned my attention toward the small settlement below me. 

Tell me about Kerch, I asked. 

 


Well, it is said to be the first city. It's very large, with many people. There are also some 
dragons within the city walls. They keep them captive for domestic use. They used us to tend 
their fields or to help build, moving large stones and pulling heavy wagons. There are also a few 
outside the city on small farms that are treated better. 

Have you been inside the city? 

I was held captive there for a season. They gave us the hardest and most dangerous 
labors that they wouldn't do themselves. They whipped and beat us until we obeyed. They 
starved us, and gave us little water. Many had died trying to defy them. They usually only used 
females for labor. Our spirits are more easily broken, but they allowed one or two males to stay 
with us to keep us organized. 

Haven't they been able to rise against the city? 
There have been attempts, all ending in failure. 
I thought that she might not be telling me the whole story but it would be sufficient. I 
wasn't going to press her any further. 
I crept back down the mountain and rested on the ledge. Merrainna came back a few 
moments later and sat beside me. 
What do we do now? she asked. 
I was silent for a moment, thinking over my decision. I looked up to check the sun. I 

could see we were still in the pre-noon hours. 

We go to Kerch. 

Now? she said, a bit surprised. 

I gave a slight nod and gave a firm but reassuring now. 

Merrainna rolled her eyes and gave a slight audible sign that seemed most human-like. It 
was at times like these that I wish I could've laughed. 

Merrainna led the way off the mountain and headed in a southerly direction. We stayed as 
low as we could. I flew directly behind Merrainna and followed every move she made. If she 
crashed, so did I, but I felt confident in her ability. 

We crossed over two rivers she said were part of the river Alma Ata. At this point they 
were nothing more than two rivulets. Trees and dense undergrowth partially obscured them, but 
the light reflecting from the shimmering water was unmistakable. As I flew over the streams, I 
could see them wind through the forest into a valley beyond. I could smell the water even from 
here, fresh and clean. I would've liked to have stopped and relaxed by the bank, but we had to 
keep moving. 

We flew on with caution but my attention felt drawn to a mountain ahead. I saw it some 
time ago, but then it only appeared as a mountain a little taller than the others. Now as I neared 
the mountain I could see it towered many thousands of feet higher. It had a snow-capped peak, 
and I estimated the mountain's height at nearly twenty thousand feet. 

 


I felt so enthralled by the impressiveness of this majestic mountain that I didn't see 
Merrainna slow and almost ran her down. I veered at the last minute, missing her by inches. I 
circled and could see her, confused by my behavior. She looked about trying to see what had 
disturbed me, but as I flew up next to her, she led on. 

We landed on a rock outcropping above a large cavity. Apparently, some of the rocks 
slipped out from under the outcropping creating a shallow cave. 

We sat for a moment, trying to catch our breath. 

Are we here? I asked. 

Yes, she said, almost hesitantly. Just on the other side. 

She seemed frightened . . . so was I. 

I again peered over the edge to the other side. I saw a large fortified city, sprawled at the 
edge of a fertile plain. A high stone wall surrounded it about sixty-five feet high and seven feet 
thick with many battlements. It looked like an engineering feat comparable to the Great Wall of 
China. A large guard tower sat on the wall on the closest corner. There were also numerous 
buildings, all which seemed to have a designated place and a specific purpose. The most 
impressive building was the citadel. It rose two hundred feet into the air. The very heartbeat of 
the city seemed to emanate from it. It was clad in black stone and only occasional windows 
broke its ominous shape. 

It sent pangs of terror through me. This place appeared evil and somehow, I knew it was. 

Merrainna crawled up alongside of me and peered over the edge. She didn't act very 
surprised and had little curiosity about the city. 

It's quite a stronghold, I said turning to her. 

Yes, unfortunately, she said a little sad. 

I looked back at the city. I could barely make out the figures of people going about their 
business. In a corner, I could see a large pen where they probably kept their captive dragons. 

How many dragons do they hold? I asked. 

About sixty. Most of them they keep in that large building behind the pens. The rest will 
be out doing various jobs about the land. The dragons that cooperated usually got easier tasks. 
They're sent to private farms, but few dragons were willing to cooperate except as part of an 
effort to escape. 

Do you know any of the dragons? 

A few. Most of them were from Madona, but there were some from Attic and Bashkiria. 
I doubt that the ones I knew are still here. Dragons exchanged hands rather frequently and 
wouldn't necessarily remain in the city. 

I crawled back down the mountain, with Merrainna close behind. We went down to a 
clearing at the base of the crag. I went to the center of the clearing, sat down and looked about. It 
looked to be a good size area and I felt that this would be satisfactory for us tonight. 

 


What do we do now? she asked. 

We wait, I said, turning to face her. We wait and see. 

Another perfect night settled in as I prepared to bed down, slightly curled. Merrainna laid 
down next to me. I remained motionless for several hours until I felt sure Merrainna was asleep. 
Then I got up and slipped away as quietly as I could into the pitch-dark forest. I went several 
hundred yards into the forest, making sure I was out of range of Merrainna. She wouldn't be able 
to hear me, but I hoped Zorn could. 

Zorn, I said reaching out with my thoughts. Zorn, I need your help . . . Zorn. 
I looked up through a break in the trees at the thousands of stars. Zorn was out there 
around one of those points of lights in the sky. He had to be. 
Zorn! I called again. 
I called for several hours until I thought I had stayed long enough. Merrainna might wake 
up unexpectedly if I stayed out much longer. 

I turned and headed back. Zorn didn't come that day, or the next day, nor the day after 
that. Three times I went into the forest, and three times I returned unsuccessful. I wasn't sure if 
Zorn could hear me, but my plan couldn't succeed without him. I wasn't even sure if he could 
help, but it was a chance I had to take. 

Merrainna became nervous about remaining in one place too long. I convinced her to stay 
one more night, so tomorrow morning I would have to move on for both our sakes. 

At mid-day I suggested to Merrainna that we should hunt before we leave the area. From 
what I had seen from the air, we were running out of forests and game would be less prevalent on 
the open plains. As I spoke to her, I sensed she might be sulking about something. She lay in the 
shade of a tall tree at the edge of the clearing. I moved next to her in order to talk to her more 
directly. 

Is something wrong? I inquired. 
I saw her recoil slightly. I don't think she realized that I sensed her worry and I had 
caught her off guard. 
No. It's . . ., she looked down and sighed. It's just that I know so little about you and I 
know you're not telling me everything. I don't know what it is . . . I just sense it. 
Her dragon senses were good, and one hundred percent accurate. Not only had I sensed a 
disturbance with her, but she had also sensed a disturbance with me. 
Merrainna, I know you wish answers to many questions, but please be patient. You'll 
find out everything very soon. I gave emphasis on very and hoped that I would be right. 
I told Merrainna that I would hunt for us today. She advised me that I could probably find 
something on the far side of the forest, along the far mountains. 
As I left the clearing, Merrainna reminded me to stay low as much as possible, but I was 
out of range before I could give a reply. 

 


When I reached the mountains, I banked then patrolled the mountainside for any sign of 
food. I flew for several miles, then turned around and started my sweep back. I was about to give 
up, when a small goat-like animal ran from its hiding place and scurried up the mountain. I 
quickly descended upon it, as a hawk would a rabbit. With no place to land, I would have to kill 
and carry it off all in one motion. As I attacked the animal, I placed one fore claw around the 
animal's neck. I placed another claw on its back, then carried it off as I passed. The animal 
struggled violently and I sank my claws deep into its back until I felt its spine snap. I carried the 
animal's lifeless body toward the clearing where Merrainna would be waiting. 

I don t know why, but I felt rather pleased with myself. This was my first kill since 
becoming a dragon. 

Merrainna remained relaxing under the tree when I arrived. I landed a few yards from 
her, sat the carcass down then waited for Merrainna. She got up, lumbered over, examined the 
animal, and then sat back down. 

Wasn't there anything else besides a sarhib? she said a little disappointed. They're not 
very good and their meat is tough. 
I'm sorry, but this is it. 
She said nothing more. We just had to make do with what I could catch. On earth it 
wasn't every day I had to hunt my own meals. 
The animal wasn't the easiest thing to eat. It had long shaggy hair, and gave the animal 
the appearance of an over-sized sheep dog with horns. 

With my fore claw, I cut open the chest and stomach. I took a few bites of the meat and 
found that Merrainna had been right. The meat had a strong bitter taste, as if the meat had 
spoiled. It was also as tough as Merrainna described. Even with our sharp teeth, it became a 
chore just trying to tear a piece off. 

After we had eaten about all we could stand, I dragged the remains into the forest. I 
covered the carcass with leaves and other debris to hide it. I wanted to try to keep the clearing as 
clean as possible, and to make sure there wasn't any evidence of our having been here. I also 
noticed that a couple of gyps started circling the clearing. I thought if I got rid of any sign of 
food, the gyps would leave. Right now, they were only giving our location away. 

I'm sorry about the bad meal, I said coming up and sitting beside her. 
There will be better meals when we leave this place, Merrainna said as she went over 
and stretched out under her favorite tree. 
I followed and sat beside her. 
Merrainna, you never did tell me what happened to the other dragons. 
I think she was hoping that I would forget. She glanced over at me then got up. She 
paused a long time, not saying a word. 

 


It was a long time ago, but I still remember it, she said slowly. We numbered eighty-
two. That's what was left of Bashkiria. For a time we stayed together, but as the humans 
discovered our presence, we became the victims of constant harassment. Every bounty hunter 
and dragon trader in the land started to hunt us down so our group began to dissolve. We realized 
that we could no longer help one another by remaining together. Those that have remained on 
this island live in solitary, or in small groups of no more than four. Others have gone across the 
seas to the other dragon communities- -Barku, Naò and Mur. These are small, over-crowded 
communities, but I think the humans don't know of the islands yet. 

Where are the dragons that are on this island? I asked. 

They're here. They're all about you. In the mountains, in the deep forests and across the 
deserts. They're in hiding, as we should be. 

I ignored her last statement even though I knew that she was probably right. 

Why did you remain at Bashkiria? 

One dragon would hardly be worth the effort to travel all the way from Kerch to 
Bashkiria for. Whenever a dragon hunter did come by, I would hide in one of the back caves. 

Merrainna lay back down and I half curled up beside her. She couldn't express sorrow or 
sadness, but I sensed the depression in her thoughts. For the first time, I felt pity for her. 

Pity? I thought to myself. Pity for creatures that had been here longer than humanity? 
Perhaps it wasn't pity. Dragons had been here for over an eon. Perhaps I felt sorry that they had 
traveled so far and endured so long only to face invaders threatening to eradicate them. Perhaps I 
felt ashamed. Ashamed that these humans were even distant cross cousins, but they are as human 
as I am . . . or was. 

A strange feeling came over me. I was losing my human emotions that I shared inside my 
dragon body. My dragon logic and instinct were becoming dominant. It felt like a creeping 
paralysis on my emotions. If I never again express my emotions, at least I want to be able to feel 
them. 

Night had already set in and Merrainna was just about asleep. I gazed at Merrainna then 
at the forest beyond. 

Soon, it would be time. 

 


CHAPTER VII 

. . . Zorn, I called once again, but received no answer. 
This was my fourth attempt to reach Zorn. I felt discouraged, let down, and my patience 
was at an end. He said he would help me, but now that I need him he doesn't show. 

Zorn! 

I should have known better than to depend on him. 

It was pitch-dark. Sol and Pol were in their first quarter and cast little light on the forest. I 
had only the light glow from the gem to show the way. 
Zorn! 

I strained my mental abilities and called again. 

Zorn! Where are you, you old crone? 

Old crone? came a voice from beside me. 

I jerked, startled by Zorn popping in at that moment. 
Sorry Zorn, but I did get your attention. 
He ignored my apology but stood there and looked past me. He gently stroked his chin as 
if trying to remember something. 
I've never been called an old crone before. Velox called me a fool once and he's dead 

now. 

Zorn, I said I was sorry. 

Very well, I know you wouldn't call me unless it was important, so what is it . . . and it 
had better be important. 

I need your help, I said, then hesitated. 

I gathered that. What do you need? 

 


I paused, feeling not very confident about asking him. He walked around and stood 
before me. I think he knew that I was having trouble bringing myself to tell him my problem. 

If you have a question, Greg, please ask. Delaying only makes it worse. 
Zorn was right 
His white feathered companion sat patiently in a tree a short distance away. His eyes 

sparkled like gems in the night and I heard him give a soft coo of satisfaction. 
Can you change the form of anything? I asked. 
To a certain extent, Zorn replied. 

I inhaled deeply then asked my feared question. 
Can you change me into a human? I . . .
If I could, I would've a long time ago.
I mean, just temporarily.


Zorn paced in front of me, then stopped, looked at his feathered friend, then at me. 
Perhaps, but it will require large amounts of my power. I almost drained myself to bring 
you here. Why do you wish this? 

I must get into the city. They have the largest number of captive dragons that are nearby. 
I feel if the others are here, they would be easy prey for capture. If they were, they would take 
them to the city and I can't very well go around looking like this. As a human, I'd have freedom 
to move about and perhaps gain some information. 

Your reasoning is logical . . .
I felt a strange sensation like a part of me slipping deeper inside myself. 


. . . and as much as this disturbs me, I see no other alternative for you, Zorn said. 
After the sensation I had while he was speaking, I decided to bring it to his attention. 
He paused a moment and looked deeply into me. 

It's as I feared. Your molecules are adapting to their new form, faster than I had 
anticipated. When you disassemble then reassemble something, the molecules are loosely bound, 
until they settle into their new shape. It's like working with clay. Left in the sun, it'll dry and 
harden. While it's still wet, I can reshape and mold it. I can reshape you in much the same way, 
but your body will be trying to rearrange itself back to its natural shape . . . its dragon shape. The 
longer you remain on this planet, the more that form will become . . . 

Permanent? I asked.
Yes, he said turning to face me. 
How long do I have?


He stopped and examined me closely. He seemed to see things deep within me, things 
beyond mere appearances. I could almost feel his stare. Then he stepped back and thought for a 
moment. 

 


About ten days at this rate and your temporary change to human form will not affect the 
rate of conversion. 
This time I turned away. 
Ten days, huh? I said, thinking over the situation. That isn't much time to find five 
missing people . . . uh, dragons. 
I can't change facts. I was only stating the situation. 
I slowly turned back toward him. 
Then I shall complete my task in the time that I have. 

Zorn walked over and patted my neck. 

I know you will, Greg, he said in a soft and sincere voice. I know you will. 

How long will I have in my human form? 

He paused to think. 
About five of this planet's days. 
I looked back in the direction of the clearing. I thought I sensed Merrainna stirring but 
she felt so far away that I could barely feel her presence. 

Zorn turned and looked in the same direction that I was, then at me. 

Fear not, my friend. I will not allow her to awaken just yet, he said. 

No! Don't harm her. 

Have I ever harmed her? 

No. I just don't want her influenced yet by such powers that I am associated with. 

You mean me. 

Yes . . . no . . . I mean . . . 

I stammered in search of the right words but everything I could think of sounded harsh 
and inappropriate. Zorn, however, wasn't unsympathetic. He patted my neck, smiled and said, 
Don't worry, my friend. I understand. 
The white bird squawked a few times. Zorn looked over his shoulder as if trying to 
understand what he might be saying. 
You're both two of a kind, Zorn said, half pleased. 

I looked past Zorn and examined the bird. He sat in the lower branches and eyed me in 
the same manner that I eyed him. I noticed that Zorn no longer had that worn, tattered look that 
he had on previous meetings. His feathered companion, likewise, no longer looked soiled and 
worn out. Every feather looked snow white and lay in perfect order against his body. He was 
fairly large and had a crest of feathers upon his head and a slight ruff around his neck. His long 
talons looked as formidable as my own, but I couldn't see what I, a dragon, would have in 
common with this bird. I tried to get it out of Zorn but he would only smile and say, in due 
time. 

From what I could tell from the night sky, it might be one or two o'clock in the morning. 

 


Shouldn't we be getting started? I asked. 

In a moment. These things take time. 

Zorn thumbed through some old books that he popped in and out at the flip of his wrist. 

For almost half an hour, Zorn paced back and forth. He didn't carry his staff this time so 
he wore his blue gem around his neck. The gem provided adequate light for him to read by. 

Zorn read an ancient book of spells and acted oblivious to everything around him. 

Zorn, I said. 

Mmm? Zorn said, never taking his eyes off his book. 

There's something else, I paused to see if I had Zorn's attention but still couldn't tell. 

Zorn, Merrainna must come with me. 
Fine, fine, He said in a casual, non-caring attitude. 
He turned away, still reading his book, and then stared into the forest ahead. He thought 
for a moment then turned about swiftly, his face twisted in anger. 
Are you out of your dragon mind? he shouted, slamming his book closed then throwing 
it to the ground where it disappeared upon impact with the ground. 
Keep your voice down, I said, looking about. There might be a hunting party nearby. 

Zorn rubbed his forehead as if in pain and gave a sigh of exasperation. 

Is there anything else that you have neglected to tell me? 

No, I don't think so. 

Zorn turned away shaking his head in disbelief, then went back to reading his book. He 
didn't pace this time, but stood facing me just in front of his feathered companion. He hadn't 
asked for an explanation but I felt he deserved one. 

Zorn, I said. This time he looked up and acknowledged. Merrainna has been inside the 
city and knows their routine. You know yourself that I don't have much time. She knows where 
everything is and can get me in and out as quickly as possible. 

Zorn gave no reply and his face gave no impression. He merely went back to reading his 
book. 

Zorn read for several minutes then closed his book and stared at the ground. For a while 
he said nothing, and then he looked up and walked over to me. 

We can do it, He said a little pleased but reluctant. I can balance the power for two. It 
will make the transition a little weak but shouldn't create much of a problem. Of course you 
realize there are dangers involved and you will have to tell her the truth. 

Yes, I know, I said a little sad. 

I knew I would feel better if I told Merrainna the truth. She had trusted me enough to 
save my life repeatedly. Now I could prove my trust by being open with her. She had sensed my 
withholding of information about my past and soon I could reveal that to her. 

 


Zorn reached in his pocket and pulled out a talisman bearing the ancient sign of a griffin 
looking at a star in the heavens. Along the outside edge were the Latin words that started, in 
limine, meaning on the threshold. I couldn't read most of it but it concluded with, peace be with 
you. The talisman completely covered Zorn's palm. It was made of a bronze-like material that 
had tarnished. For some reason, the artifact looked familiar to me. I read in a museum archives 
that the medallion came from Great Britain. A wizard in the fourteenth century had worn it. A 
wizard named Merlin. 

Zorn grasped the medallion around the edges, stepped back and held the object skyward. 
His blue gem glowed brightly. Clouds began to build and I could hear a light thunder. 

What are you doing? I said urgently. 

It is time. He said. We are in balance. It's now or never. 

Not yet. I haven't told Merrainna. 

The wheels were already in motion. The clouds gathered to obscure the sky. Lightning 
flashed about and thunder sounded until the noise deafened his words. Zorn seemed to be saying 
strange words to the storm and I could only catch a few of them over the noise of thunder. It was 
a chant of some kind, in a language I couldn't identify. 

In a few moments, Zorn stopped his chant and a blue arc streaked from Zorn's medallion 
and hit me squarely in the chest. Electrical arcs danced over my body. Every muscle in my body 
tensed and froze. I became unsteady and my thoughts became more unclear. When I came close 
to passing out, the beam released me, and I collapsed upon the ground. 

Zorn had disappeared when I finally regained my senses. When I looked up, I found 
myself looking into the eyes of Zorn's feathered companion. He had flown to the tree closest to 
me and was apparently baby-sitting in Zorn's absence. 

I raised myself up on one elbow and looked at my hand. Whatever power Zorn had, had 
worked. I was back in my human body again. I staggered to my feet and leaned against a tree. 
My head throbbed and my stomach felt like five miles of bad road. In spite of this, I felt happy. 
When I examined the rest of my body, I noticed that Zorn had forgotten something. 

Zorn, I called. He was nowhere in sight, but I felt positive he could hear me. Zorn, 
don't you think I'll be a little conspicuous to go through the city naked. 
Zorn had forgotten to give me any clothes. As a dragon, I didn't require any, but as a 
human, I felt a little drafty. 
Sorry, came the word out of thin air. 

A blue light enveloped my body but didn't touch me. It formed an aura about my body 
and when it departed, I was clothed from head to foot. I wore a pair of soft black leather boots 
and beige pants. I dusted off my red surcoat, not that it really needed it, and straightened my 
forest green cloak. I had a beautifully jeweled dagger on my right hip that I greatly admired. I 

 


drew my sword and felt the light, easy balance. It wasn't as formidable as a long sword but had a 
better feel than a rapier. It was, nevertheless, a magnificent piece of work. 

Something at my feet caught me eye. I replaced my sword in the scabbard and picked it 
up. It was my red gem, still attached to the long chain that I wore as a dragon. I unsnapped the 
bezel from the chain and fastened it to a smaller chain around my neck that Zorn had provided. 

I saw Zorn's bird sitting in a tree not far away. His eyes sparkled like two emeralds in the 
night, in a most unbird-like way. I walked over to him and examined him closely. 
I wonder what part you play in all this? I asked, thinking aloud. 

I realized that he was studying me as much as I was studying him. He cocked his head 
from one side to the other and examined me from head to toe. I couldn't help smiling at the bird's 
bewilderment. 

At the base of the tree was something that looked like a pair of saddlebags. I picked them 
up and looked inside. They were empty so I divided the long chain in half and put a length in 
each side, then secured the buckles. I hoisted the saddlebags over my shoulder and headed 
toward Merrainna. When I reached the edge of the clearing, I looked back to see if Zorn's bird 
would follow, but he had already disappeared. 

I followed a path for some distance. I noticed that many branches forming the path 
looked like something large pushed its way through here. I stopped and knelt down. A large 
imprint about five times the size of my hand was evident in the moist dirt. I ran my finger, 
tracing the outline of the oversized footprint. The prints were that of a large reptile, heading 
towards the clearing that I had just left. I realized that the imprints were my own dragon 
footprints. 

I saw a large branch about four inches in diameter, pushed back and splintered at the 
base. As a dragon, I had great strength and snapped this branch as easily as I now snap a twig. 

I continued through the gloom until I came near the clearing where Merrainna should be. 
I tucked the gem inside my shirt, crouched down and crept up to the edge of the clearing. I was 
afraid my new appearance might startle her and she might do something rash, like kill me. 

A small fire burned in the center of the clearing. Zorn must have started the fire, because 
I knew Merrainna was incapable of such tasks. 

Merrainna? I called softly as I crept into the open. I laid the saddlebags down near the 
fire and looked about but couldn't see her anywhere. I saw Zorn's white feathered companion 
sitting on a low branch overlooking the clearing. I looked over my shoulder several times during 
my search, the bird watching every move I made. I felt self-conscious about having a bird for a 
guardian. I felt his eyes constantly watching over my shoulder. 

The area looked vacant except a small knapsack and bedrolls, laid out near the fire. 

I stood near the fire and called for Zorn. I paused and listened, but received no answer. I 
called again, but received no answer. 

 


I heard rustling in the bushes behind me. My hand immediately went to my sword and 
remained on the hilt. I inched closer to the sound. I looked about, but could see nothing. Then, I 
could see a woman laying unconscious on the ground. I picked her up ever so carefully and 
carried her near the fire. 

She was beautiful, with long black hair that shone in the firelight. She looked about my 
age, possibly a little younger. Her surcoat was identical to my own. I reached for her hand and 
held it. It felt soft, but cold. 

She looked pale, so I covered her with a blanket to keep away the chill. I took off her 
cloak, rolled it into a pillow and placed it under her head. Her pulse felt weak and thready. I 
feared she might be going into shock. 

Merrainna? I said. 

It had to be her. Zorn must have already changed her. 

She looked ill. I stayed with her for hours, but I felt helpless. I kept her warm and tended 
the fire to keep away the chill of the night. 

I checked inside the small knapsack to see if Zorn had thought to give us some medical 
supplies. I found bits of dried meat, some water, a coil of rope, cooking implements, brushes, and 
a few soft round objects I thought to be soap. In one of the pockets, however, was a note from 
Zorn. It read: `Greg, I'm sorry not to be here when you arrive. Something came up and I had 
return to Earth. I have left you with what I hope will be everything you will need. I have left you 
a neba, a kind of horse. His name is Eos. He is well trained and may be a big help to you; take 
special care of him.' 

I looked about for the neba, but couldn't find him. I continued to read the remainder of 
the note. `I hope your friend is better. Her body is less adaptable than yours is. I have done the 
best I can. The rest is up to her. I will return as soon as I can. Good luck, Zorn.' 

He wrote in the Old English style and the light didn't make it easier to read, by any 
means. 

Putting my cloak inside, I repacked the knapsack. I sat down and tossed the letter into the 
fire. I watched the paper curl as it burned. The black edges grew to consume the white area of the 
paper to become a small black mass. It turned to ashes, and then disappeared. 

I heard a sound in the forest ahead. I stood up. I felt more relaxed this time, but prepared. 

Zorn's bird had conveniently disappeared and another animal stood under the same tree. 
A tall, snow-white neba stood nibbling at bushes near the edge of the clearing. His coat shined 
pure and flawless and so white he carried a splendor all his own. His coat shimmered in the 
firelight like satin, his hooves glistened like resin. He looked at me, his eyes flashing in the night. 
His two long tufted ears went up when he saw me. He turned to face me moving as lightly as a 
feather. He was as Zorn described him, a kind of horse, but had some characteristics of an 
antelope, or more precisely, a llama. He had a tall, sloping forehead and a long, supple tail that 

 


lightly dusted the ground and adorned with only a simple bridle. He was, in fact, the most 
magnificent animal I had ever seen. 

Slowly, I walked over and stood beside him. I trembled, almost afraid to touch him for 
fear I might desecrate the purity of this creature. His sleek and subtle coat covered every inch of 
his narrow frame. Uncontrollably, I reached out and touched him. Almost immediately, I felt 
something special, a certain closeness to him that I couldn't describe. I lead him to the other side 
of the clearing, behind Merrainna and tied his reins of the simple bridle to a nearby shrub. 

So you're Eos, I said as I stroked the animal's neck. You're a fine animal. 

Eos looked like the same type of animal that Terek and his men rode, except his whitened 
color. Terek's nebas ranged from a light gray to a dark sable. I thought that an all-white neba 
might attract too much attention but it was either ride Eos or walk. 

I sat down next to the fire and watched over Merrainna most of the night. She looked 
beautiful and yet so frail and helpless in this form. In her dragon form she had been quite capable 
of taking care of herself. 

Greg, came a soft voice out of the air. I got up and looked about. I could see no one, 
but I knew that voice. 

Zorn, I called softly. Where are you? 

I'm still on earth. I'm unable to be there in your hour of need, so I'm sending you my 
thoughts so we may communicate. I'm able to see and hear what is now transpiring. We must act 
quickly if we're to save the life of your friend. 

What? I said, in shock and disbelief. I didn't realize her condition was so critical. 

She has rejected her new form and has lost her will to live. Dragons can't willfully 
commit suicide, but they can reach a point of no return. That's where they extend their minds so 
far that their spirit, their soul if you will, crosses the threshold of eternity. For dragons it's 
sometimes a more desirable alternative to living. 

What can we do for her? I asked. 
It's what you can do for her, he emphasized. You must use your dragon powers to 
their fullest. You must reach out for Merrainna's mind and bring her back. 
What? I said, completely horrified. I can't. I've never done it before. I don't know what 
I'm supposed to do. 
Does this mean you aren't willing to try? 
I paused and looked over at Merrainna. No. I'll try, I said looking up at the night sky. I 
got her into this, so with all my heart, I'll try. 
Without any further delay, Zorn got down to business. 
Sit next to her. I'll guide you as far as I can but my knowledge of dragon mysticism is 
somewhat limited. 
I sat with my legs crossed under me. I held her hand and gazed at her cold, pale face. 

 


You've been holding down your dragon self, now you must open your mind and reach 
out for her. 

I closed my eyes and did as Zorn instructed. I opened my mind and felt that part of me 
emerge to mingle with my own thoughts and emotions. When my thoughts had equalized, I 
allowed my dragon self to guide me. I collected my thoughts and attempted to reach out with my 
mind, but to no avail. I tried repeatedly with no luck. I could just start to feel my consciousness 
leave when something would pull me back. It felt like jumping up to grab an apple off a tree and 
having it just out of reach. 

You must leave your earthly fears and worries behind. You must do it for her, for 
Merrainna, Zorn said. 

This took considerable self-control and discipline. I was scared. There was no denying it. 
I focused my thoughts on nothing but her. Then I jumped for that apple and it felt like I had no 
gravity to pull me back. I felt myself hurling out into space. 

When things had settled, I found I had lost all my senses. It felt like floating on a cloud. I 
had no sense of up or down, left or right. 
Zorn, what happened to me? I said using my telepathy from my dragon-self, because I 
no longer had a body to speak from. I also hoped I hadn't lost Zorn. 
Greg, you're disembodied energy and you're in a great void. Your soul has entered the 

vastness of eternity. 

Zorn, I can barely hear you, I said, as his voice faded in and out. 

You're crossing time and space simultaneously so it makes it hard for me to pinpoint 
you. You're in a void that houses many dimensions, and an endlessness of time. This is not 
infinity, for this has certain boundaries for dragons, humans and all intelligent, thinking beings. 
The boundaries are what divide our universe from oblivion and hold it together. On the other 
side, is oblivion, darkness, hell, God, I don't know. The boundary is one way. If you cross it you 
won t come back, I guarantee it, and that is where your companion will be heading. 

Zorn! Zorn! I called into the darkness. 

You're slipping out of time sink again. I can no longer help you. From here on, you're on 
your own. Remember, reach out for her. Reach out. Reach out. 

His words died like the last echoes in a cave, and I was alone in the great emptiness of 
time and space. Dragons, I felt, had a certain fearlessness about them and one of the things a 
dragon feared least was the fear of death. 

I found I could transport myself by sheer will and began my search across eternity. I also 
found that I could see, but rather than see with my eyes the images I touched came to me and 
formed themselves in my mind. 

As I crossed the dimensions of space, the entire universe unfolded before me. Each point 
I crossed showed me its past, present and future. It was like every point in the universe 

 


eventually converged here, wherever here was. I was careful not to stray out of the void down 
one of the dimensions or time lines. I didn't know what danger might be involved but it would be 
an unnecessary risk. I thought Merrainna would still be in the void somewhere. 

I stopped and thought over the situation. I had a large area to cover and little time. I 
gathered my thoughts, and then slowly reached out in all directions. My consciousness spread 
out over the vastness, reaching out, disseminating. I could also feel myself spreading so thin that 
only a few thoughts and emotions held my consciousness together. My dragon senses alerted me 
to the danger. I realized that any disturbance within the void would be sufficient to break the thin 
threads holding my mind together. 

In the farthest reaches of my outstretched mind, I felt something. It felt only barely 
perceivable, very indistinctive, but definitely a presence. 

I recalled my consciousness from the darkest corners of time and space, from places that 
had no name and in fact, from places that deserved none. It was like walking down a hall and 
looking into the rooms as I passed. Some rooms revealed their secrets; others showed me the 
horrors they've shared. Others enticed me to enter with their mystery and seductive beauty. 

I gathered my mind into one collective entity and went to the point where I made contact 
with something. I found there was nothing tangible for me to get an image on but what I touched 
was pure thought. Apparently, in the void, thoughts remain suspended in space for a short time 
after its thinker had departed. The feeling was dissipating fast but I recognized the pattern as 
being Merrainna's thoughts. She had passed this way just moments ago. 

I hurried, trying to catch up to her, but it wasn't like I had a trail of words to follow. I had 
only vague ideas and symbols of thoughts to follow and only intelligible enough for me to know 
it was Merrainna. I could only hope that Merrainna wouldn't be in any hurry to destroy herself. 

I managed to overtake her but she refused to stop; in fact, she refused to speak to me. 
Merrainna, please stop. I only want to talk to you. 
She didn't stop. If anything, she speeded up a little. I hurried to keep pace with her, then 
moved in front and stopped in her path. 

She didn't slow or waver from her course; she merely passed right through me. I 
should've realized this since we were disembodied and appearing as something resembling 
smoke. 

I caught up with her and followed alongside. I then moved toward her until I became 
suspended within her, like two substances occupying the same space at the same time, but the 
feeling was much more. At that instance, a very wondrous and beautiful thing happened; we 
became one. My thoughts intertwined with hers. We shared our deepest thoughts and feelings 
with each other but within the realm of our minds, a whole universe opened up, like two pieces 
of music merging to form a beautiful symphony. 

 


We slowed then stopped just in front of the void boundary. In that delicate inner-voice, 
she asked me for my past. Without hesitation, I told her, not with words but with mental pictures. 
At the same time, she showed me her past and I accepted. I realized that in this form, we could 
think in more than one direction at the same time. We could also absorb the information faster 
than either of us could send it. 

I showed Merrainna everything. I held back nothing. She now knew that I had been born 
a human and had lived my life as a human until a few days ago. I felt she accepted this easier 
than trying to accept me knowing I held secrets from her. 

Merrainna had lived much of her life as an outcast because her parents refused to follow 
the harsh Bashkiria society. When Merrainna grew up, she returned to the home of her ancestors 
to overthrow the old order and help establish a thriving self-sustaining culture. She had found 
friends and other dragons that loved and needed her. The humans attacked and destroyed 
Bashkiria but Merrainna remained, determined to fight on. There she remained until our paths 
crossed. 

I didn't understand a lot she showed me, but I knew there was much I showed her she 
couldn't possibly understand. 

I retreated from her mind and felt the reluctance and hesitation from Merrainna just 
before our bond broke. We were both silent for a long moment until I finally decided what to 
say. 

Merrainna, is it so bad being human? 

She was unspoken a long time. I thought she might not answer. 

I was born a dragon and I will die a dragon, she said. 

I was born a human but I've accepted my temporary dragon form. We would only be 
human for a few days while I search for my friends in the city. I need your help. I paused 
realizing what an intrusion I had made. I'm sorry, I had no right to force this upon you or to 
even ask it of you. If you feel so strongly about this, I can try to have you returned to your 
dragon form and nothing will be said. 

I drifted a short distance away and held there. 

But if you're so intent on killing yourself, there is little I can do to stop you, I added. 

I can't kill myself. You know that. 

You'll die if you cross the barrier. 

No, she said moving next to me. This part of me will live on in the peace and harmony 
of the universe, the peace and harmony I can't find back there. 

That part of you, back on your planet, will die. 

Yes, she said with words that settled heavily in my mind. 

Are you so afraid of living that you accept oblivion so easily? 

I fear nothing and no one, she said with a certainty. 

 


You're afraid to live the experience of what it's like to be human. I paused, thinking 
over the situation. Merrainna, how could you have lived so close to the humans, fight the 
humans, without knowing what it's like to be human? You've been as blind as they have. If 
you're not afraid, then prove me wrong, return with me. We'll face this together. 

You'll be with me? 
Always. 
Then without any further words, she returned with me. We went back to our little glade 
and returned to being human. 
Merrainna seemed to be recovering slowly and about an hour before sunrise, she showed 
signs of regaining consciousness. 
When she awoke, she caught me giving Eos a brushing. She acted confused and 

frightened. I rushed to her side to comfort her. 

I'm here Merrainna. I'm here, I said holding her close to me. 

I know, Garrick, she said in a soft voice. Thank you. 

She lay back and rested. By dawn she started moving about trying to get accustomed to 
her new body. She had to learn to walk upright. She had a little trouble at first but learned 
exceptionally fast. Dragons apparently had an acute sense of balance, probably because they 
used their weight and balance constantly when they flew. 

She looked a little nervous but didn't hesitate to ask a pertinent question about her new 
form and I felt more than glad to help. 

By late morning she looked well enough to travel and I saw no reason for us to delay any 
longer. 

I finished packing the blankets in the knapsack and put them over my right shoulder. I 
picked up the saddlebags and put them across the neba's withers. 

I felt a little apprehensive about riding bareback and twice as unsure about mounting an 
animal without a saddle. After a little planning, I managed to mount the neba without falling off. 
I extended a hand to help Merrainna up but she seemed a little reluctant about accepting. For the 
first time in her life, an animal faced her that stood larger then she, and it seem to disquiet her. 

When she got on the neba, she took the knapsacks from me so they wouldn't interfere as I 
maneuvered our ride. 

I took a quick look to check the clearing. We hadn't left anything and the area was as we 
arrived. The fire had died long ago and now only a small trace marked our spot. 

I gave Eos a light squeeze in the ribs and he started a slow walk into the forest. We 
headed south and followed the mountains hoping to find a place to cross. As humans, the 
mountains would be nearly impossible to climb and we would lose the neba for sure. 

We lumbered along and found there were few trails and paths to follow and it hindered 
our progress. 

 


I think I could walk faster then this, said Merrainna. 

Eos looked back at us. I don't think he was too thrilled about carrying us anyway. He 
acted as if he understood what Merrainna said, but I doubted it. He probably just responded to 
her speech. 

The sun filtered down through the branches of many broad-leafed trees. The trees and 
plants were beautiful and reminded me of earth. Early morning dew covered the ground and 
shimmered in the sunlight. The air smelled heavy with moisture and held the sweet fragrance of 
the trees' essence. I could hear the neba's hooves as he walked on the soft carpet of leaves, moss 
and damp earth. 

Wild flowers lined our path and swayed with incredible beauty. Their colors danced like 
a quivering rainbow in the gentle breeze. They enticed me with their splendor to come and 
embrace them. I wanted to stop, if only for a moment, to pick one of the brightly colored flowers. 
I could lie down, forget my troubles, and live in this heavenly place. 

The sound of the gyps screeching and whistling high in the treetops brought me out of my 
daydream. Their singing sounded harsh, scratchy and a little off key. 

Suddenly, Eos stopped, raised his head and moved his ears about. I looked and listened 
intently. For a moment I could hear nothing, then in the distance a faint sound came to me. I 
threw my right leg over to the other side and slid off the neba. 

Quickly, into those bushes! I snapped, helping Merrainna down and pointing her in the 
direction I wanted her to go. 
What's wrong? What's happening? she said a little frightened. 
The air fell still and quiet. Even the gyps had ceased their senseless chattering. I listened. 
Then I pointed toward the treetops to our right. 
There, I whispered to Merrainna. 

An enormous winged creature, a dragon, flew low overhead. He was so large that he 
momentarily eclipsed the sun. I suddenly felt the air press in around me as it strained to keep the 
large animal aloft. I could hear the air as it passed over its wing and felt the breeze from the 
wake it left behind. A second dragon passed overhead, following the first and flying in the 
direction that we were heading. 

I slowly got up and stepped onto the trail. I looked in the direction the dragons had gone, 
then at Merrainna who joined me. 
How did you know they were coming? I didn't hear them until they were almost upon 
us, she said. 

I didn't hear them either. I just watched Eos. He heard them long before I did and the 
gyps were quiet when they approached, I answered, looking up at the gyps who were slowly 
returning to their squawking. 

Well, at least the little pests are good for something, she remarked. 

 


They do seem to serve a purpose . . . 
I know, she said. I just find it repulsive that the same creature that I shared my meals 
with will be the same creature that will be picking my bones clean when my time comes. 
I frowned, but had to agree that these gyps didn't seem too choosy about what or where 
their next meal came from. 

A recollection came to me of my college days, and what Temminick would say. `Tis the 
life of a scavenger. He lives the only way he knows how, the way he was taught by his parents, 
and his parents before him. It's the law of nature that says the cycle of life doesn't have to be 
pleasant. In fact, it rarely is, but only has to be efficient.' 

I walked over and got the neba from his hiding place in the undergrowth, and brought 
him onto the trail. I decided to walk the neba for a while. It had been sometime since I had ridden 
anything. I felt a little sore and felt sure Merrainna was, too. I also felt certain that Eos wouldn't 
mind feeling about three hundred pounds lighter for a change. 

I took the reins and started to lead the neba, who walked on my right, and Merrainna 
stuck closely to my left. 

What happened at Bashkiria? I asked. 

When? 

It looked like a long time ago. I saw light scoring and large craters about the cave 
opening. I was just wondering where they came from. 

I felt a little more at ease about asking her questions, and I think she felt better about 
offering her answers. 

Yes, it was a long time ago, she said, a little saddened. It was a time of great turmoil 
for us. The humans had firmly established our range and after the destruction of Attica, the attack 
on Bashkiria began. The humans carried a lot more power then than they do now. 

Power? I asked, thinking that this might be prudent information. In what way? 

They had weapons that could steal the life from a dragon in one strike. That's why so 
many of us died in the Plains of Extinction. 

And these weapons are what made the scars at Bashkiria? 

Yes. The caves were a little better protected than they had planned on. The smooth cliffs 
made it impossible for them to climb but were still in range of their weapons. 

Where did they get the weapons? 

No one knows for sure but it's thought that they brought the weapons with them from 
the Great Mountain. 

This was the second reference she made to the mountain. We walked on in silence while I 
pondered. 

I reached over and patted Eos to reassure him that I hadn't forgotten him. He had so far 
served me obediently, without hesitation. He acted more intelligent than a horse but I couldn't 

 


tell how much. He seemed to understand nearly everything I told him, but if he did it or not was 
another matter. However, he came through when it counted. At times Eos was strictly an 
individualist, or stubborn, I couldn't tell which. 

I stopped to pick a couple of blue colored berries off a low bush. I asked Merrainna if 
these were edible. She shrugged and said that dragons didn't normally eat berries. I examined one 
and thought it resembled a blackberry. I tasted it but it definitely didn't taste like a blackberry, it 
had a strong bitter taste that made me sick. When my stomach had settled down, I wasted no time 
in throwing the berries away. 

Well, if we get too hungry we can always eat him, Merrainna said, eyeing the neba. 
Merrainna! 
I felt shocked by Merrainna's suggestion. Zorn had entrusted the animal to my care and 
was carrying the largest portion of our belongings. 

Sorry. Old habits are hard to break, she said, walking over to pet the neba. Eos slowly 
backed away from her touch. I'm sorry, Garrick. It's not that I don't have feelings because I do, 
it's just . . . 

I know, you don't have to explain. 
She knew my real name but she still insisted upon calling me Garrick. It was the only 
name she knew me as, but I didn't mind. 

After some hours of walking, we came to the edge of the dense forest overlooking a road. 
The road came from the southeast, out of a vast desert where Merrainna had told me lies Taurin's 
Point. Another road from the south joined the road before us. Merrainna told me that Parram lay 
to the south and that both settlements were on the coast of the Salumbar Straits. The two roads 
joined about a mile from us, then turned to a northerly direction toward our destination- Kerch. 

On the other side of a barren hill, a small cloud of dust rose on the road from Taurin's 
Point. 
It looks like we're going to have company, Merrainna said, gazing at the approaching 
dust cloud. What do we do now? 

I glanced at the neba, who was looking curiously at me. He had his head slightly cocked 
to one side and part of his forelock covered one eye. I smiled, patted him affectionately on the 
side of the neck and brushed the hair out of his eyes. 

Garrick. What are we going to do? she said, a little distressed this time. 
I turned to her, and put an arm around her. 
Merrainna, I said in a casual but reassuring attitude. I haven't the foggiest idea, then 
mounted the neba. 

 


CHAPTER VIII 

A large cavalcade consisting of about two dozen riders and six wagons traveled quickly 
across the wind blown desert. Merrainna and I had gone to meet the caravan as they 
passed near us, without ever breaking stride. When they saw us approach, three riders 

dropped back to meet us. I saw their deep red surcoats and their shiny chain mail armor as they 
approached. I assumed the rider in the center to be in charge, as he wore a dark green cloak and a 
surcoat trimmed in gold. Something else I noticed was that the trio rode barded nebas. 

Greetings. I would like to know if you might have room for two more travelers. We are 
only going as far as Kerch. 
Greetings, travelers, said the rider in the green cloak as he came up to ride alongside. 
I'm called Tobar, in charge of this caravan. It would be wise for you and your lady to join us. 
I'm sure I can find a place for both of you, and we should make Kerch just after nightfall. 
Aye, for one as lovely as this one. . . said a man to my left as he reached to grab 
Merrainna. 

Merrainna screamed and held one arm tightly about my waist while attempting to strike 
the man. I stopped the neba and made an effort to draw my sword but Tobar drew his blade in 
one swift motion. He reached across me and held the point to the man's throat. The man leaned 
back as far as he could and froze, trembling under the threat of the sword. 

Karmauck! he said in a demanding and forceful tone. You touch the lord's lady again, 
and I'll personally cut off that hand. Now you and Zar get back to your assigned positions. 

Tobar removed the sword from the man's throat but held it ready. 

The young man rubbed his neck and said, Forgive me, m Lord . . . m'Lady. 

 


He gave a slight bow of his head to us. Then the two men urged their nebas on and 
headed toward the front of the caravan. 

I'm sorry, my Lord. You'll have to forgive my brothers. They sometimes forget their 
manners, Tobar said most apologetically. I noted that Tobar's manners and speech were more 
refined than that of his brothers. 

I appreciate your help, but how did you know I was a lord? I inquired. 

The crest on your coat is the house of lords, is it not? The Strats house if I'm not 
mistaken but I haven't seen that crest in a long time. 

I didn't have the slightest idea what he was talking about, but wasn't about to contradict 
him. The crest he referred to was positioned over my left breast. It depicted an animal similar to 
the cat-like creature that I had encountered on the first day. The animal stood on its hind legs 
with a castle in the background and encircled in a crown of thorns. 

You're very perceptive, Tobar. 

Thank you, sire. If you like, lady. . . 

I'm sorry. I'm Greg Strats and this is the Lady Meri. 

The Lady Meri may ride in the first wagon. It's a little more comfortable than a neba and 
we have a ways to go yet. 

I caught up to the first wagon and transferred Merrainna. The women driving the wagon 
had dusty brown hair tucked under a large round hat. Dirt and sand covered her clothes, evidence 
of their long journey, but her manners were kind and pleasant. She was as eager to accept us as 
Tobar. However, I got the distinct impression that Merrainna wouldn't be willing to accept them 
quite so easily. 

Tobar and I rode alongside the wagon. I wanted to stay close to Merrainna in case she 
needed me. She had been through a shock and I wasn't sure what she might do. 

We shortly came to a bridge, and I listened to the clopping of the unshod nebas as they 
pounded their hooves on the wooden planks. The caravan moved quickly across and in complete 
unison. I wondered how their nebas could stand this rigorous traveling. They traveled long and 
fast, over terrain that would've killed a horse. 

As soon as the caravan cleared the bridge, they turned off and began setting up a 
temporary camp. The men started unhitching the nebas from the wagons and taking them to the 
river's edge. 

I dismounted and led Eos toward Merrainna where she sat alone in the wagon. I removed 
the saddlebags and knapsack and placed them at her feet. She looked at me with scared and 
frightened eyes. I smiled at her, and tried to soothe her as best I could while doing my chores. I 
knew we wouldn't stay long, and wanted to make the best use of the time. 

Garrick. I'm scared. The people. . . 

 


Don't call me Garrick. The people may know who he is, and Merrainna for that matter. 
As long as we're in this form, I'll be Greg and you will be Meri, I said, sternly but softly for fear 
that someone might overhear us. 

I turned, leading the neba away, but stopped after a short distance. I half turned and 
looked at Merrainna. She had come to me for comfort and I gave her none. I frowned and looked 
at the ground momentarily. 

I'm sorry. There's just nothing I can do right now, I said shaking my head. 

I walked away leading Eos toward the water. I joined Tobar, also heading toward the 
river. Tobar had stripped his neba of his armor and although he looked more muscular than Eos 
did, he wasn't all that much bigger. His neba was a dark brown, almost copper color that shifted 
to a lighter brown around his face and white around the legs. 

We stopped under the shade of a tall tree. I looked around at the nebas that were already 
at the riverbank. I removed Eos' bridle and gave him a soft slap on his rump to get him going. 
Tobar sent his neba to the river, and then we both sat in the shade and watched the nebas gambol 
about in the water. 

You have a fine neba, sire. I have never beheld one so white, Tobar said. 

Thanks. 

Sire, if it wouldn't be too bold of me, what might a lord and his lady be doing in these 
parts alone? 

We come from a small, decaying settlement to the north. Too many of my people have 
gone in search of more fertile lands leaving me and my lady in a vacant home. 

But why do you go to Kerch? 

I'm a lord with no subjects. I go to Kerch to learn and see what I might've done wrong. 

I feel it's nothing you've done wrong, my Lord; it's just these blasted dragons have 
everyone scared. 

What do you know of the dragons? 

Well, it's been fairly quiet recently except the regular raids on farms and villages. 
Rumor has it that they're planning a major strike against one of the cities. Personally, I think 
these are tavern stories. There might be an attempt to reunite the dragons for one large assault, 
but even this is just a guess. 

I looked about and noticed that Tobar had posted bowmen at strategic points about the 
encampment. I realized that now would be the worst time for a raid. They watered their nebas 
after their long trek across the desert, and the rest of the caravan was exposed. However, I 
thought that a raid against a caravan of this size was unlikely. 

I leaned back against the tree, folded my arms across my chest and watched the nebas. A 
few younger nebas were holding mock fights but none were hurt from these encounters. A 
couple of women were trying to keep the nebas out of the mud along the bank but occasionally 

 


one would sneak by. The nebas would roll and the women would have to clean them. They made 
a game of this, but I think the women really didn't mind playing along. 

The older nebas held themselves more in order and better disciplined. Tobar's appeared to 
hold some sort of dominance over the others. He wasn't a bully but the other nebas held some 
respect for him. Eos stood a little upstream, wading in water just up to his knees, separated from 
the others. For some reason, Eos disassociated himself from them. 

A young female tried to come over to Eos, probably to be friends. When she came within 
about ten feet, Eos turned his head toward the stranger and stared intently at her. They both 
froze, neither one moving a muscle. They stared at each other for a long moment, then the female 
lowered her head, turned and walked away to join the rest of the herd. Only when she was safely 
away did Eos resume his wading along the shallow stream. He had made it perfectly clear that he 
wanted to be left alone, and this puzzled me. 

Soon it was time to move on. I went to the river's edge where Eos waded in the cool, 
clear water. I whistled then called him by name. He looked over at me, lowered his head and 
kicked the water as he approached, acting a little like a spoiled child. I couldn't help laughing at 
his sullen attitude. When the disappointed neba stepped out onto the bank, I hugged him 
affectionately around the neck. 

Eos, you are some neba, I said, shaking my head with a smile. 

I straightened out his bridle and prepared to place it over his head. However, in an act of 
stubbornness, he refused to accept the bit. I paused for a moment and examined the situation. He 
looked a little bewildered about what I might do next. I remembered a trick I used when I went 
horseback riding but I wasn't sure it would work on nebas. I reached up and stroked his face. I 
calmly put a thumb in the corner of his mouth and felt the placement of his teeth. I found that, as 
in horses, there was a gap between his canine and pre-molars. I put my thumb in the gap and 
applied a light pressure. The neba could do nothing but open his mouth. Then it was a simple 
matter of sliding the bit in his mouth and putting the headstall over his head. 

There, that wasn't so bad, was it? I said, giving him a comforting pat on the neck and 
could imagine him saying, "Yes it was." 

I walked around to Eos' side and brushed his silky white coat to remove the excess water. 
When I brushed across his shoulder, he flinched. I went back over the area slowly and noticed a 
rough patch of skin. I examined it and saw that they were sores where the heavy saddlebags were 
rubbing against his skin. The sores weren't severe but I hoped that Tobar had something for 
them. I picked up the reins and put them over the neba's head. I held the reins in my left hand and 
grabbed a handful of mane. Then with a strong kick, I managed to throw my right leg over the 
neba's back to land astride him. 

Not bad, I thought to myself. I seemed to be getting better at this and getting more 
cooperation from Eos. 

 


When I got back to Merrainna, I dismounted and retrieved the saddlebags and knapsack 
from the wagon. I placed them over the neba's back and looked at the sores on the neba's withers 
to check their severity. It wasn't serious but they needed attention before we went much further. 
The wagon driver that Merrainna rode with was busy gathering her nebas and getting their 
harness and bridles on. I walked Eos over to her and watched for a moment as she harnessed her 
animals with great speed. 

Pardon me, my good lady, but my neba has a few sores on him. I was wondering if you 
might have something for them, I said with as much sovereignty as I knew. 
For a moment, she acted displeased at my disturbing her from her task, but her attitude 
changed when she realized who it was. 

Yes m'Lord. You know, we don't get many lords in these parts, especially one traveling 
with such a beautiful peeress. She doesn't talk much but that's alright. I don't get a chance to meet 
such nobility very often. I have traveled these roads a hundred times, but in all me born days, I 
never thought of meeting a lord out here. . . 

She was kind and courteous but I felt in her exuberance she strayed off the track. 

Ma'am, if you don't mind, my neba is in need of attention. 

Uh, oh yes, of course, the medicine. Forgive me, m'Lord; I do have a tendency to talk 
too much, and please call me Tan. 

I smiled at her as she led the way to the side of the wagon. The wagon was laden with 
goods and covered with a tarpaulin. She pushed a small portion of the canvas back and opened a 
small wooden box. She fumbled through assorted jars and bandages before coming up with a jar 
with a white top. She handed me the jar and I thanked her while she returned to her chores. 

I looked about as I applied the salve to my neba's sore hide. The six heavily laden wagons 
each had six nebas pulling them swiftly on their journey. Each wagon also had a company of 
four guards that rode alongside. I also noticed that Tobar and his brothers were the only ones that 
rode barded nebas. Of the two dozen men and women on the caravan, all carried swords and half 
carried bows. Karmauck and Zar carried long bows while Tobar only carried his sword and an 
item shaped like a boomerang. It was black and bore long, jagged teeth on the inside edge. He 
wore the weapon on his right hip, opposite his sword. 

Merrainna came to my side and gently stroked Eos on the side on the neck. 

May I ride the rest of the way with you and Eos? she said softly. 

Of course, if you wish, but it might be more comfortable in the wagon. 

Perhaps, but I would feel more comfortable with you. 

Eos turned his head and looked back at us. 
. . . And with you, too, Eos, she added and patted him affectionately on the neck. 
I resealed the jar of salve and started to put it in my pocket when I realized that I had 
none. All I had was a small pouch that hung from my belt. I put the jar back in the wagon and put 

 


the tarpaulin back in place. I opened the pouch and saw that it contained many small disks, four 
copper, five silver, and three gold. I would probably have more time later to decipher the disks 
but could only assume that they were coins. 

I removed my cloak, Merrainna handed me her cloak, and I stowed them in the knapsack. 
I placed the knapsack at the front of the wagon where I knew it would be safe until we reached 
the city. 

I moved around to Eos' side and mounted the neba. I steadied him, and then extended a 
helping hand to Merrainna. She had a little more difficulty getting on but, with my assistance, 
she made it up without too much trouble. 

The wagons started to assemble behind the lead wagon, and Tobar rode down the line to 
check their positioning. When everything was to his satisfaction, the caravan got underway. 
Tobar came up and rode alongside us, appearing half-pleased that things were going so 
smoothly. 

When will we reach the city? I asked. 
We should get there after sundown, late, Tobar said. 
We moved quickly down the long, dusty road but at about sunset, Tobar brought 
something to my attention. 
Sire, you were wondering about the dragons. . . 

Tobar pointed skyward and to our right. We had gone around the mountain chain, and 
just above the peaks, I could see the huge shapes of two dragons. They soared along the 
mountainside and a third dragon perched on the cliff overlooking the road. Some of the nebas 
became a little nervous and the feeling of being watched stayed with me. 

By the time we reached the city, it must have been well past midnight. I felt so tired that I 
could hardly hold my head up, and was only barely aware of people around me. I could feel 
Merrainna's head against my back as she lightly slept. 

We were standing at the gates to the city. Tobar spoke momentarily to the two sentries on 
the wall, and then the gates opened. I fought to stay awake but knew it wouldn't be too much 
longer. I felt so tired, having not slept much the night before. 

The streets were vacant of people. The sound of the creaking wagons and the clopping 
hooves echoed eerily down the deserted streets. We moved slowly until we came to a large 
stable. Several men came out to take care of the wagons and bed down their nebas. Tobar rode 
up and took Eos' reins from me. I felt too tired to resist and even Eos showed signs of 
exhaustion. I only hoped that wherever he was taking me had a bed. 

We stopped in front of another large gate. I raised my head enough to see that we were 
outside the citadel compound that I had seen from the cliffs. From what I could tell in the dark, it 
looked quite impressive. 

 


Two sentries stood in front of us and Tobar dismounted to meet them. They talked a 
while but I couldn't hear what they said and was too tired to care. 

One guard motioned to two servants who came and led our neba into the inner courtyard. 
The fine gravel covering the courtyard shifted unevenly under our neba. 

The next thing I remember, it was morning. I awoke in a large bedroom feeling stiff as a 
board. 

I sat up in bed and looked about the vast room with its stone and mortar walls. Fine 
antiquities furnished the room, not from my past but apparently from theirs. The furnishings 
were simple, from the six-drawer chest to the kerosene lamp on the nightstand. I got the 
impression that these things were extremely old. 

I got out of bed and put on the robe set out for me. The robe was a bright blue with gold 
trim and finely woven of a soft material that had the feel of velvet. 

I walked over to the window and deeply inhaled the cool morning air. My window 
overlooked the courtyard and I could smell the cooking from the kitchen. 

I turned and sat against the windowsill and looked back at my bedroom. A large tapestry 
hung on the wall facing my bed. It depicted a battle of humans against dragons. It showed Sol 
and Pol in the background with a large star constellation at the top. A rug covered three-quarters 
of the room and looked almost Persian in design. 

I heard a light knock at the door and a young dark-haired girl stuck her head in. When she 
saw that I was awake, she came into the room carrying a tray of food. A taller blonde girl 
followed with my clothes draped across her arms. 

Morning, sire. I'm called Telis and this is my sister, Neous, the dark haired girl said, 
setting the tray on the nightstand next to the bed. I have been sent to ask if you and your lady 
would join the palace for mid-meal. 

I would be only happy to. What time would be appropriate? I thought for a moment on 
what I just said and wondered if I had done the right thing in accepting. 
Mid-meal will be served at the time of zenith. 
Zenith? I thought to myself. The term sounded inappropriate for this culture, but then 
again everything seemed inappropriate. 

Tobar, from the caravan, is waiting downstairs for you, sire, said Neous. 

Neous had a nice smile but acted very reserved in her own way. 

She bowed then left and Telis started to leave. 

Where is Meri? I asked. 
Telis turned in the doorway, Fear not, my Lord, for she is just across the hall. She'll be 
ready to see you soon. 
She bowed, turned and left. 

 


I, out of habit, ran my hand along my neck and felt the chain that still clung to the ruby. I 
realized that whoever undressed me undoubtedly saw the gem. I wasn't sure if I might be in 
danger yet or if the gem had any real significant value here. It made sense though that if you 
have something nice, somebody else wanted it. 

I glanced out the window and a man standing by the gate caught my eye. A tall man, 
dressed plainly, was talking to one of the guards. When he looked towards me, my eyes widened 
as I immediately recognized him. 

David! I shouted out the window. 

I dressed quickly and prepared to leave. I looked out the window once more but couldn't 
find him. 

I guess there's no hurry now, I thought to myself. 

I found my sword with the rest of my gear stowed under the foot of the bed. I noticed 
some tampering with the fasteners on the saddlebags but the gold contents appeared undisturbed. 
I would have to find a safer place for this but it should be all right for the time being. 

I fastened the sword to my belt and crossed the hall to Merrainna's room. I knocked, then 
entered on her command. She stood quietly by the window, staring at the town below. A young 
servant girl was busy straightening up the room and I motioned for her to leave. When she left, I 
walked over to Merrainna and stood beside her. I looked out the window to see what had 
attracted her attention. 

Are those the dragon pens? I asked. 
She nodded, then laid her head on my shoulder, never taking her eyes off the activity in 
the distance. 

I watched for a while, but could see that no explanation was necessary for Merrainna's 
depression. The dragons had their wings restrained by a wide leather band about their middle. I 
got the impression that a dragon that couldn't fly was on the level of being impotent. To a 
dragon, flying meant everything. Flying meant freedom and a way of life. 

I watched as two men were trying to train a young dragon. Merrainna said that the 
dragons were daunted, harassed and beaten unmercifully into submission. I watched the 
aggressiveness of this dragon and thought that they might be up against a formidable subject. 

Wait here, I said. 

I turned to leave, but Merrainna held tightly to my arm. I looked at her but she didn't say 
a word. She didn't have to; her eyes said it all. She felt scared and frightened by the people, her 
surroundings and her new appearance. I was, also, but my duty and devotion to my companions 
outweighed my fears. 

I smiled and patted her hand. I couldn't help reaching up and stroking her soft cheek with 
the back of my hand. It felt good to be human. She was beautiful and lovely as the morning sun. 
I held her close and caressed her hair. In this form, I could love her like no other. At last, I could 

 


share my deepest intimate feelings for her, but something inside me didn't feel quite right. I 
gazed into her eyes that looked back, vacant and unemotional. She was still a dragon inside and 
couldn't understand the feelings two humans can share. 

I'll be back soon. There're a few things I have to check out. And with great reluctance, I 
parted. I walked the length of the hall and down the stairs where Tobar waited. He was talking to 
another man but stopped to greet me. 

Morning, sire, he said, giving a slight bow of his head. 

Morning, Tobar, I said, returning his greeting. 

It would be my pleasure if I could show you around. 

I could think of no one more capable. 

We crossed the foyer and went into the courtyard. The courtyard looked huge, about the 
size of a football field. Considering the number of nebas that come and go the courtyard looked 
well manicured. 

We went across to the stables where I found one of the stable hands grooming Eos. I 
borrowed a saddle and bridled my neba then met Tobar in front of the stables. His neba had a 
cream color with light gray spots, the only neba that I saw to come close to Eos' flawless white. 

Tobar wore his armor and battle implements; including the boomerang-shaped object he 
called an imperator. The imperator was a savage-looking weapon. It had jagged saw teeth on the 
inside edge and a sharp knife-edge that ran halfway up the outside. It was open in the middle, 
most likely to reduce weight, but I thought that it might make it whistle. 

Tobar then gave me a demonstration. He pointed to a pottery jar sitting on a box. With 
lightning speed, he flung his weapon; but unlike a boomerang, it flew straight and true. It flew 
silent as it smashed the jar and imbedded itself in a bale of hay. He retrieved his weapon, put it 
back in its leather sheath, and casually smiled at my astonishment. 

We left the palace grounds at a casual walk. Tobar pointed out some of the businesses 
and waved to a few of the people he knew. We passed by a blacksmith shop where a man waved 
happily, apparently an old friend of Tobar. 

Several children were playing in a park as we crossed a schoolyard. The city looked mid-
evil but some parts of their society appeared quite advanced, like an established school system 
and an organized economy. I noticed, however, that the attitude of some people was a little less 
than friendly. 

Eos stirred uncomfortably. I hadn't stopped to think that he might not be used to a saddle. 
I had put a saddle blanket on but that apparently wasn't enough, but the girth may also be too 
tight. I reached under my left knee, fumbled for the girth buckles, and loosened them by one 
notch. I dreaded the idea of riding bareback. The saddle gave better balance and positive control. 
Besides that, a neba and a horse are built differently. 

 


The neba, being slightly narrower, was harder to grip with the knees. They also had a 
slightly higher backbone and larger vertebrates, which made them a little uncomfortable to ride. 

We casually rode down the road. I watched Eos to see if he still had any discomfort. He 
didn't and acted somewhat content for the moment with the saddle around him. 

We approached a corner of the wall where a large guard tower sat. 

Shall we return for mid-meal, sire? Tobar asked. 

You go on back. I want to look around a bit more. 

As you wish. 

He gave a light touch on the reins and his neba turned and headed back toward the palace. 
I continued to the place I both dreaded and feared, but felt compelled to go on. 

I rounded a small stand of trees and could see corrals and a barn-like structure that 
housed the dragons. They were adjacent to the barn, where some activity was taking place near 
the road. I rode up, dismounted under the shade of a tree, and watched. Two men, dressed in dark 
blue, were trying to hold a dragon at bay. This looked like the same corral I viewed from 
Merrainna's window. 

The dragon looked large and bore many scares along the soft part of its neck. One man 
used a whip while the other stayed back with his sword drawn. He whipped and beat the young 
female dragon until she obeyed his commands. She wore manacles on all four legs with a chain 
joining the rear shackles to the front. If she leaped at them, she would fall flat on her face. 
Blisters covered her ankles and her fore legs bled slightly around the shackles. It looked like they 
bothered her quite a bit, so much so she limped. 

She tried to avoid putting much weight on the injured leg, keeping it slightly raised and 
shifting her weight to the other side. The man was clearly in no danger and seemed to enjoy 
tormenting the dragon. Each time she snapped at them, she received a crack from a whip to her 
exposed neck. I felt his punishment bordered on brutality since the dragon was already in 
excruciating pain. 

The men tried to direct her to pick up some logs in her mouth and carry them a short 
distance. She hissed and growled at them but complied with their orders, laboring heavily to do 
even this simple task. 

Two dragons were watching her from the stable a short distance away. I could hear Eos 
behind me move about uneasily. 
On her second attempt to move one of the logs, she collapsed when she put too much 
weight on her injured leg. She lay on her side, exhausted, only a few yards away. 
Get up! You overgrown gyp! the man demanded, striking her on the shoulder with the 
whip. 
He struck her repeatedly but she couldn't move, then she hazily looked in my direction. 
Hel . . . help me, she pleaded in an act of desperation with her telepathic mind. 

 


I winced, as if her words had burned the innermost recesses of my mind. My fingers dug 
into the wooden railing sending the wood fiber deep under my fingernails. 

I had no right to interfere. She wasn't a member of my original group and I couldn't stop 
to help every dragon along the way. I would be lucky to get out of here with my skin as it was. 

I grabbed Eos' reins and turned to leave. I heard the crack of the whip and the distressed 
cry of the dragon calling out in agony. I cringed as if I had felt the whip, and turned in time to 
see the dragon wrench back in pain. I threw the reins down and ran to the pasture. I hesitated a 
moment then stepped through the railing. The two men hadn't seen me as I moved up behind 
them. One man raised his whip prepared to strike the downed dragon and she tensed in 
anticipation. I grabbed the man's wrist, jerked the whip from his hand and pushed him aside. He 
stumbled and fell at the feet of his comrade. 

You'll not harm this dragon again! I demanded pointing the whip accusingly at the 
man, before throwing it aside. 
I heard the massive chains of the dragon behind me as she struggled to rise. For the 
moment, my attention focused on the men before me. 
The man wasn't down long. He regained his senses and went on the offensive. 

You'll pay for your insolence, he said in a heat of anger and his hand dropped to his 
sword. In an almost reflex action, my hand dropped to my hilt but froze when his companion 
pulled him aside. 

I took advantage of the slight null and glanced behind me at the dragon, whose head was 
almost resting upon my shoulder. 
Go back to the barn. I'll check on you later, I said. 

She turned and headed toward the barn with a prominent limp. I could hear the uneven 
motion as she dragged the heavy chains. It pained me to see that each indented footprint formed 
a pool for the blood that ran down her legs. 

The two men spoke in low voices but loud enough where I could overhear some of the 
conversation. 

He's a lord, Balkar. You can't draw on a lord; only one of noble rank can challenge 
another. You know the old laws, the man said, then glanced in my direction where I still held 
my battle stance. Besides, the dragon belongs to Karmauck, and if he wants, he can settle it with 
the lord. 

Balkar sighed; acting very disgusted then walked over and picked up his whip. He 
ventured to his friend and looked back at me with hated eyes then they both turned and left. 
Balkar's friend had already had his sword out even before the encounter. He made no attempt to 
challenge me; however, he didn't replace his sword until they were ready to leave. 

 


I felt a certain exhilaration of wearing the sword, but it was like wearing an empty gun. 
Right now, the threat of the sword and my rank were enough. If a battle erupted, I could only 
resort to my nonexistent ability of swordsmanship. 

I sighed when they were out of sight, and relaxed the sweating hand on the sword handle. 
I went to look for Eos, but didn't have far to go. Even though I didn't tie him, he only went to the 
shade tree next to the corral. He nickered and bobbed his head in a hearty greeting. I don't know 
if he understood what had happened, but welcomed the greeting just the same. 

I mounted Eos and rode into the barn. I rode down the long passageway of stalls. The 
individual stalls looked incredibly large, but then again they had to hold a good size animal. 
Something I noticed was that most of them were empty. The stable could hold thirty dragons but 
only ten or so seemed occupied. 

I couldn t see in the enclosed stalls but could hear the chains of the other dragons as they 
moved about. I passed their stalls and they became silent, apparently uneasy by our approach. 

The crippled dragon was at the far end, drinking from a trough. I rode by her and my 
neba came close to stepping on her long tail draped across the walkway. 

I dismounted in front of a storeroom and went inside. It was a room where they stored 
extra shackles, muzzles and wing straps as well as instruments of torture. The sight of this 
dragon chamber of horrors was nauseating. I found a cabinet on the wall that had a few medical 
supplies. I looked through the jars until I found something that had the smell of being an 
antiseptic. I took the jar, a roll of bandages and some rags that were lying in a pile on the floor. 

I went to the crippled dragon and examined her. Her rear ankles were badly bruised and 
blistered. I applied the salve and bandaged the leg in a section of rag. For a while, the rag would 
act as a cushion between her leg and the shackle. 

The damage was severe but not irreparable. I only wished that I could take the shackles 
off to work on her, but a key latch fastened the shackles to her. 

I treated her fore legs in the same manner. Her left leg turned out to be more of a job then 
I anticipated. She had an infected three-inch open sore. I went back into the storeroom and got a 
bottle of what smelled like alcohol and a small knife. I poured a little alcohol in a bandage and 
cleaned around the wound, aware of the dragon watching over my shoulder. 

You don't talk much, do you? I asked, never taking my eyes off the job at hand. 
I never have much to say, but thanks for helping me, she said, having regained most of 
her composure. 
Forget it. I don't like to see animals brutalized- -dragon, human or otherwise. 
I poured some alcohol over the knife blade then propped the dragon's leg against my knee 

so the wound would be more accessible. 

This is going to hurt a bit, I said. 

Naturally, she replied with a built-in frown. 

 


I irrigated the wound with alcohol and felt her muscle tighten, but she didn't flinch. The 
alcohol acted a little stronger than anything I had worked with before. It dissolved most of the 
area and I was able to get most of the infection with a minimum of cutting. 

I washed the dragon's wound and finished dressing it, then checked the bandages to see if 
they were secure. 

Not bad work if I do say so myself. How does it feel? 

Fine, I guess. How do I look? 

Like a dragon with white bobby socks. . . Never mind. 

She started to ask me about it but I cut her off before she had a chance to say anything. I 
couldn't help falling back on something familiar to me and found it amusing to have an inside 
joke on them. 

I cleaned a few more cuts and scratches along her shoulder but numerous scars from past 
infliction were evident. 

You seemed to have gotten into a few scraps before, I said. 

She's always in trouble, interceded the dragon in the stall next to her. He stuck his head 
over the top of the stall and looked at us. Forgive me for eavesdropping but there isn't much else 
to do around here. I'm Aixes, and the foolish one with the scars is Rana. 

Foolish? Why? she demanded. Because I dare face up to them? 

No, because you don't have a chance. 

Well, I don't get any help from you. 

Rana sat on her haunches and leaned forward, arguing furiously nose to nose with the 
other dragon. 
I watch and observe. Sooner or later they'll make a mistake and when they do, it'll be a 
clean break, Aixes said very confidently. 
Hisssss. You enjoy this. You don't tend the fields or move the stones. You've become 
their pet. Their pet dragon to do their bidding. 
I have tended fields and moved stones before but I. . . 
Their telepathic arguing went back and forth like a ping-pong game, each one trying to 
top the other until I couldn't put up with it any longer. 
Stop it, you two! I shouted. They both turned and looked at me as if I had no right to 
interfere. Besides giving me a headache, you aren't accomplishing anything. 
Forgive me. You're right, but you don't have to worry; nothing ever comes of our 
arguing, Aixes explained. 

Aixes, I could tell, was a male so they probably wouldn't give him the same duties as the 
others. I surmised that the male dragons were more unpredictable than the females so they had to 
take special precautions with them. The female dragon's spirit may be more easily broken so 
made better slaves. They may also be saving the males for breeding purposes. The dragons didn't 

 


breed well in captivity as was evident by the lack of young and newborn dragons. When I 

thought about it, I didn't remember seeing any young dragon in the wild either. 

I would like to ask your help, I said. 

Anything. I owe you my life, Rana said. 

I'm looking for a couple of dragons. They may be known by the names, Ed, Frank, and 
Carolyn. 

I know most of the dragons here, but have not heard those names before, Rana said. 

How about you, Aixes? 

Nor I, young lord. 

I walked over to Rana and leaned against her side. I rubbed my hand across my forehead 
and closed my eyes for a moment. I felt tired. Tired of running, hiding, searching and coming up 
empty each time. I couldn't help giving an audible sigh. 

You were close to them, weren't you? Rana asked. 

They were my friends, I answered. 

Friends? For a human, you keep strange company, Aixes added. 

Mind your place, Aixes, Rana injected. She paused, then looked back at me. I'm sorry 
but we haven't received any new arrivals in some time. As far as I know, I'm the newest arrival 
here and I've been here for half a season now. 

Is this all the dragons there are? I asked. 

No, there're about twelve out tending the fields and such, Aixes explained. Then about 

two dozen or so on different farms outside the city. There's five out. . . 
I heard a shuffling noise outside. Aixes went to his window in the back of the stall and 
stuck his head out. 
Move away, old one, said Aixes. 

I went to a large window in front of Rana and saw a large, old dragon walk slowly away. 
He hung his head low but acted as if he could hold it no higher. His feet dragged the ground as 
he struggled to carry his own weight and his long mane, looked heavily streaked with gray. He 
walked away with his tail limp and dragging behind him. 

Who is he? I inquired. 

That's Produs, Aixes replied. 

He's the oldest one here, said Rana. 

He's a pest, said Aixes. 

I wouldn't be too hard on him, Aixes. You're going to be his age someday--that is, if you 
make it to his age, Rana said. 

I don't care. I just don't trust him. He'd sell us out if he got the chance. 

You're beginning to sound like the humans. 

Insults will get you nowhere, Aixes snapped. 

 


Aixes, there are others here. 

She really meant that a human was present but I took no offense by their humor. 

Sorry, lord, said Aixes. 

Don't be. I agree with you. I don't trust them either, but I don't know about Produs. Why 
doesn't he escape? His feet aren't bound and his wings aren't strapped. 
He has grown too old and his wings suffer from the stiffening disease, Rana explained. 
I think she meant arthritis, and it seemed to fit the dragon's condition. Although, judging 
from his appearance, arthritis was the least of his worries. 
I think it's only a matter of time before they come to finish what the disease started, she 
added. 
She was probably right. He couldn't work and in the meantime, they still had to feed and 
take care of him. 
I cleaned up the mess and put the bandages back in the storeroom. I picked up Eos' reins 

and started to walk out. 

Rana, could you walk with me, please? 

Please? she replied almost startled. 

Is something wrong? 

No. I just never had a human say please to me. Usually they just order me. And you 

know something? I appreciate it. 
Eos walked on my left and Rana on my right. I'd be glad to get out in the fresh air. The 
stable wreaked of urine and dragon dung from the unclean stalls but I tried not to let it bother me. 
I looked back to see if we were out of hearing distance of Aixes. 
Rana, you trusted me. Why? 
She paused, I think not certain what to say to such a direct question. 

It's a little hard to explain but it was more like something I felt, a feeling that told me 
you were different from the rest. Now that I have a chance to talk to you, I know you aren't like 
them. Besides, you risked your life to help me. 

Terrific, I thought to myself. A dragon with women's intuition. I smiled but not so she 
could see. 

I had nothing to risk. They wouldn't draw on a lord. 

Perhaps, but you weren't sure of that and you still risked your rank for me. 

She might be right about that. Undoubtedly, the word was all over Kerch about my deed, 
and feared I might lose what little influence I had. 

What were you being beaten for? I asked. 

I was in training. They were trying to teach me the chores of a royal dragon. I'm to be a 
gift in a ceremony on the day after the first half-moon. 

 


As far as I could figure, the last quarter or half-moon as they called it would occur in 
three weeks. 
You're to be a gift? For who? 

She seemed reluctant to talk about it but she cooperated nevertheless. 

I'm to be a gift from Karmauck to Terek. 

Terek? I said surprised. He's here? 

Maybe. He s supposed to be back sometime today or tomorrow. I think he went on a 
hunt or something. 

I saw her shudder at the thought of a hunt. I did too. 

I fell silent and felt the burning rage of vengeance swell once again. I wanted to kill 
Terek, even more now than ever before but probably not half as much as Rana. 

Rana, let me set you free. 

I appreciate your concern but they would shoot me before I got one span away. 

We had reached the end of the stables but she stopped, turned and looked at me squarely. 

I admit I made a foolish mistake today. I don't plan to make another, she said. She 
glanced down the rows of stalls as if she was afraid Aixes might overhear her confession. 

I'm sorry, I said helplessly. 

Don't be. You're the only human that I've ever liked and I'd like to keep it that way. 
You've risked enough for me and I hope I can return the favor someday. 

I reached over, rubbed her on the shoulder, and said, You already have, Rana. I paused 
to enjoy the moment of her company then asked, Do the other dragons ever communicate with 
the humans? 

Rarely, if ever. The other humans don't like to consider that we can think for ourselves. 
She paused for a moment and looked about. You had best return to your people, as I shall my 
own. 

Why don't the other dragons talk to me? 

Fear mostly. They beat us if we talk to humans, but the dragons would as soon not talk 
to them anyway. Some dragons don't even talk to each other anymore. Produs is one who is 
silent. Since I've been here, I've never heard his thoughts. 

Will you be alright here? 

Don't concern yourself about me. The labors will be small and the only thing required of 
me is to make an adequate appearance at shows and ceremonies. For now, like Aixes, I'm 
waiting. We're all waiting for the right time, the right moment, the right dragon. If only Garrick 
would return, She added slowly. Time is running so short for us. 

Time is running short for him, too, I thought to myself. 

 


CHAPTER IX 

I managed to elude Karmauck most of the morning. I really wasn't sure if Karmauck might be 
out looking for me but Balkar's expression indicated that a meeting between us would have 
an adverse effect on my health. 

I returned to the castle and entered the courtyard but entered the palace through the 
kitchen. It must have been about lunchtime or mid-meal as they called it. The area swarmed with 
servants, scurrying about with trays of food. It felt terribly hot even with the doors and shutters 
open. There used two large fireplaces for cooking. A low fire burned in one where they roasted a 
large animal of some kind. The air filled with the smell of the roasting meat as well as shouts 
from the higher-ranked servants giving orders. The kitchen was huge but with so many people, it 
felt smaller. I had to keep moving to avoid getting run down by the servants. 

Telis saw me in the crowd and took me aside to a table set back in a small alcove. 
Why aren't you with the others? she asked. 
The semi-enclosed table offered good sound resistance against the clamor outside. I 
looked about and saw that the servants had taken little notice of my entrance. 

I just wanted to see what really goes on in the city. Out there everything seemed 
prepared. Tobar showed me the best of the city but I wanted to see the other side too. I wanted to 
see the people who really run the city, people like you, Telis. 

Your reason is commendable, but your curiosity could be dangerous, she said looking 
about. Then she leaned toward me and spoke in a low voice. I suggest you stay close to Tobar. 
Kerch respects him, and no one will go against you without going against Tobar. I also suggest 
you don't go looking into places where you aren't welcome. You may not like what you find. 

Telis! came a shout from outside the kitchen. 

 104 


Whoops . . .gotta go. Before I could utter a single word to stop her, she ducked out and 
disappeared. 

I started to get up when a young girl came and offered me a plate of food, which I 
heartily accepted. As I ate, I had a chance to collect and evaluate the things I knew about these 
people. I knew that they were an eager, hard working people, governed by a monarch that 
bordered on dictatorship. Outside of a few technological advancements that were quite out of 
place, it was medieval earth all over again. This society was stuck in time sometime between the 
fourteenth and fifteenth century, maybe earlier. Many of the plants were the same but the 
animals differed slightly, some ten times more fierce than anything back home. Then there were 
the dragons. They are enormous creature, several times larger than a man but peaceful by nature. 
A unique creature that's as intelligent as any human and a special reptile halfway to becoming a 
mammal. 

I sat there and stared at my food. I realized that as many things as I knew about this 
world, there were an infinite number of things I didn't know. The most puzzling and interesting 
thing I noticed, except essential items, there were few things made of metal. 
Only their swords and armor were made of metal that they finely tooled. In contrast, the great 
iron doors of the city were of the poorest quality. It also indicated that metal was so rare that they 
used it for money. I sat back and asked myself a question: what would Earth be like without 
metal? 

I finished my meal, which was quite delicious. I really didn't think too much about what I 
ate, being deep in thought most of the time. A servant girl removed my plate and brought me a 
tankard of a strong smelling brew. 

I noticed they used low-grade steel with which they made my tankard, knife and a three-
pronged fork. They used a ceramic material to make plates and everything else of need, which 
these people designed very expertly. 

A few questions still haunted the back of my mind, like where did these people come 
from? The only reference I had, was to The Great Mountain. And why did these people detest 
dragons? Could it be that they wanted the land held by the dragons? Could it be that they 
couldn't live with other intelligent creatures that were not like themselves? Or were the dragons 
just a source of slave labor? 

The questions seemed endless and the answers few. I rose to leave, having only sampled 
the warm ale. I headed for my room, but as I crossed the main foyer, I heard voices as a servant 
boy went in a room. He left the door partly open and it gave me a chance to peek inside the next 
room. 

Tobar was kind enough to escort Merrainna and keep an eye on her. I felt concerned for 
Merrainna, afraid she might be worrying unjustly about me, but felt Tobar would help her. 

 


I heard somebody coming down the hall, so I eased back from the door and headed out 
into the foyer. It was so large that every footstep echoed in its vastness. A clear resin covered the 
decorative marble floor, which gave it a lasting shine. The architectural marvels within the 
palace were always astonishing. 

I went outside, down the granite steps, and into the courtyard. I wandered around looking 
about, studying the people and their habits and ended up near the stables. About forty nebas were 
in their stalls. Most of them were very gentle and I petted a few as I walked by their stalls. 
However, a few were violent. One lunged at me and attempted to bite me, but I managed to be 
just out of reach. 

Eos was about halfway down. His head stuck out as if looking for me. I took the rope 
halter that hung on a peg on the stall door, stroked his long face then put the halter over his head. 
I lead him to an open space a few stalls down next to a breezeway. I got a stiff bristle brush that 
sat on the shelf and started brushing Eos. His white coat showed the least bit of dirt and needed 
constant cleaning to help retain its sheen and suppleness. 

I stopped my brushing when a curious sound came to my attention. Eos' ears rose, rotated 
about, then leaned forward in the direction of the sound. It came from outside and sounded like 
the voice of a young boy talking, but I could hear no answering voice. I set the brush down and 
went to the doorway. There was a young boy with his back to me, playing with a small creature. 
He sat on the ground and the animal came eye to eye with him. It was an ugly beast, resembling 
an orangutan with a long, almost scaly tail that twitched in reptilian movements. Its features were 
almost human except for the large brow ridge and two horns barely two inches long protruding 
from its head. A curious feature were the tufts of hair coming out of each pointed ear, looking 
more like someone's rendition of a demon. He looked so menacing that I thought if this planet 
had a hell, that's probably where he came from. 

I stepped out into the open and the creature looked at me. At first, he acted disinterested 
but his composure quickly changed. He bared his teeth and hissed at me like a snake. The boy 
acted astonished by his pet's quick change in attitude and turned around. I felt startled to realize 
that I knew him. 

Rayton? I asked not sure what I was seeing. 

Have we met? he asked. 

No, but I have heard quite a bit about you. 

From who? 

I smiled at him and replied. Does it really matter? 
I stepped forward, and the creature hissed louder at me. Rayton called him down and the 
creature went silent. 
I'm sorry, the boy said. I've never seen him act this way before. He's usually nice 
toward people. 

 


The creature took an immediate disliking toward me and although he sat quietly, he 
stared at me with burning eyes. Rayton came to me instead, so we could talk. We sat down on a 
nearby bench and the creature never moved or took his eyes off me. 

Who are you? the lad asked. 

I'm Greg Strats. I'm from a settlement far to the north, here to visit this fair city. 

You know my name. What else do you know about me? 

You're a wise and independent young man, who has his own ideas. Your father, 
commander Terek, can't see things the way you do, or the way your uncle does. You have a kind 
heart towards dragons. This is good, but in a world of strife and contention, you must move with 
caution. Change must come with discretion. Do you understand? 

He said yes, but it sounded like an unsure yes. I don't think he understood completely. 
Perhaps in time, he'll think back to this day and remember what I said, and then understand. 

Who told you all this? he asked. 

We have a close mutual friend, you and I. 

Who? he asked once again. 

Garrick. 

He's alive? Where is he? When did you see him? he asked excitedly. 

Hold on. First, yes he's alive. I saw him on my way here. Garrick and I go back a long 
way. We're so close he's almost a part of me. 

I couldn't help smiling on my analogy. 

I feel so sorry now about the way I acted to him. 

Don't be; one thing he said to me was `don't let him feel guilty, he has nothing to feel 
guilty for'. 

But I let him down. 

You were a friend when he needed one. He didn't ask for a hero, only a friend. I don't 
think anything you could've said or done would've made any difference in the world. 

I tried to lighten his dispirited heart, but to no avail. I realized as Garrick, I had made a 
stronger impression on the boy than I had first thought. 

Were you close to Garrick? I asked. 

No, not really. Not as close as I wanted to be. He was just someone I admired, as we all 

should admire. 
Why? He's a dragon. They've terrorized these lands for a long time, destroying our 
homes and killing many of our people. 
I wasn't trying to discourage the boy, but I knew the consensus toward dragons and 
wondered why he disregarded this. 
We also killed a lot of dragons. I have read the old writings and have heard the old 
legends. Some I still don't understand, but I understand enough to know that perhaps we haven't 

 


treated them justly. We now know that most of the dragons have fled across the seas to the far 
islands. Soon we will hunt them down and destroy them. 

This would be distressing news to Merrainna and her dragon friends. The humans 
discovered their last place of sanctuary and soon they would have to flee once again. 

Why will they go there? They know the dragons can't harm them any longer, I asked. 

Because we're frightened by what the dragons might become. We're afraid that one day 
the dragons will become greater than ourselves. For now they're safe by the glarus that prowls 
the Salumbar Straits and the North Sea. 

I smiled at the boy and put my hand on his shoulder. 

Rayton, for a small boy you make a lot of sense. 

Thank you, but most of it was what I remembered from my teachings. 

Then you have a good teacher. 

That would be Taran. He's collected most of the old writings over the years and knows 
the legends well. He teaches them to me whenever I can sneak out. Usually, I go to him when the 
others are asleep. Of course, my father doesn't know about all this, or he'd probably denounce 
me. I'm already in trouble for running away when they captured Garrick. That's why my uncle, 
Kara, and I are back early. 

Does your uncle know about you and Taran? 

I think so, but he's never mentioned it. 

Will you be going out tonight? 

I don't know. It depends on if I can get away or not. 

If you go, could you take me with you? 

Rayton was silent for a moment. He looked over at his pet who sat transfixed like a stone 
gargoyle, still holding his icy stare on me. 
Sure, but you'll have to remember that Taran is old and doesn't welcome company 
openly. 

I had forgotten that I hadn't tied Eos' lead to anything and I heard him move about inside. 
He walked through the breezeway and stood looking at us in the doorway. At the sight of Eos, 
Rayton's pet went into blind hysterics. He scampered about yelling as loudly as he could. He 
climbed a stack of hay, and jumped up and down. Eos seemed more perplexed than anything 
else. I led Eos inside and put him back in his stall. When I returned outside, Rayton had just 
managed to entice the creature down. 

I'm sorry. I didn't know Eos was loose. 
I don't understand it, he said talking more to himself than to me. He's seen nebas 
before, but I've never seen him so frightened. 
Rayton held the still trembling creature close and spoke softly until he calmed down. It 
seemed very curious that he acted almost hostile toward me and completely terrified of Eos. 

 


Rayton said that his pet had only reacted towards dragons. I had an idea that the creature sensed 
something about us. Perhaps the creature sensed the dragon in me that angered him and in Eos, 
the frightening and unfamiliar power of a consorting wizard. 

Rayton cradled the creature and carried him away from the stables. I walked alongside 
Rayton and saw that his pet lost some of his disliking of me; however, it was clear that he 
tolerated me only because of Rayton. 

Where did he come from? I asked as we walked towards a corner of the palace. 

You've never seen anything like him have you? And you never will again. His name is 
Lom and he's called a larracke. His kind go back to the before time, before our arrival to this 
land. Now he's the last of his kind. The larracke doesn't breed well so for Lom he's destined to 
die alone and the end of his kind. I don't want to see this happen to the dragons. This is why I 
feel the way I do. 

Rayton hung his head and looked over at Lom from time to time as he talked. His voice 
cracked and faltered but he continued. I love this land. Is that so wrong? I'm tired of living in a 
world of killing and destroying. Every time my father comes home, I wonder how many dragons 
he's killed and at what price we had to pay. I sometimes lie awake at night and think about the 
old battles. Taran has told me about the Plains of Extinction, the greatest battle ever fought, 
where more than ten thousand men and dragons died. The fighting nearly destroyed every person 
and dragon at the battle. To this day, no one has ever crossed the plains where the bones still lie 
white on the barren ground. Not even the gyps fly over the land. The legends say that anyone 
who enters the land suffers every moment they did, reliving the horrors of the battle over and 
over. Also, anyone who enters the land never comes back. A long time ago, they found a man at 
the edge of the plains and brought him back to the city. He never moved, never once spoke and 
held a terrified look in his eyes. He was scared to death and although his heart still beat for a 
time, he died at the plains. 

We shortly stopped at a corner of the palace near the gate. The creature scurried up the 
stone ladder to the top of the palace to a small stone hut. 
From up there, he can watch over the entire city, Rayton said. He watched his pet as he 
cleared the top of the ladder. His main job is to warn us of any dragon attacks. 
I looked up and saw two dragons high in the sky. They disappeared from time to time in 
the cloud cover as they headed towards the mountains behind the city. 
I gotta get back, Rayton said. 
He turned and started to hurry away. 
Wait. What about tonight? 
The boy half turned but continued to walk on. I'll meet you in the stables when the moon 
is highest. 

 


I smiled as the boy turned and trotted off. Then I felt something grab the inside of my 
mind. I became dazed and my head ached unbearably. I leaned against the wall and clutched my 
head with my hands. I strained to fight against the pain, but it hurt too much to fight off. I 
dropped to my knees onto the coarse gravel still holding my head. It felt like a battle taking place 
inside my mind. A second personality was trying to gain control, of which there was only room 
for one. As quickly as the pain came, it stopped. 

I struggled to my feet and looked about to see if anyone had witnessed my attack. They 
hadn't. The headache had only lasted a few seconds. The feeling was unusual and caught me off 
guard, not knowing how to handle it more than anything else. 

I surmised that my headache could be due to the weak transition that Zorn had 
mentioned. For that moment, my dragon-self had attempted to seize control. In my dragon form, 
I had troubles reaching my human-self. Now, in my human form my dragon-self still felt strong 
and fought back to gain control. I could also feel my dragon-self become stronger with each 
passing hour. Soon there would be a point of no return. My dragon instincts would prevail and I 
would return to my other body, but hopefully, I could complete my mission in Kerch in time. 

I went inside the palace and made my way back to my room. Merrainna's and mine were 
on the upper floors and made for quite a climb. 
When I reached my room and opened the door, I saw Merrainna sitting on the edge of my 
bed. She faced the window but turned to me when she heard the door open. 
I was worried. What happened? she said casually but with concern. 

I closed the door behind me and sat down on the other side of the bed. 

Everything . . . and too much of it, I said exhaling deeply and falling back on the bed. 

You were gone a long time. The sun is already late in the sky. 

I laid there with my arm across my eyes. I yawned and relaxed for a moment then raised 
myself onto my elbows. 

Do you know a couple of dragons by the name of Rana or Aixes? 

She thought for a moment, but replied No. 

I sighed and lay back down on the bed. It was a thought, and obviously not a very good 
one. 

Were those the only dragons there? Merrainna asked. 

No, but the others were most reluctant to talk to me. 

Merrainna nodded her head as if my answer wasn't surprising. 

What about the dragon in the training pen? she asked. 

That was Rana. I managed to help her but in doing so I placed myself in trouble. I also 
couldn't get any more information on my companions, and I now have doubts that they're in the 
city. 

Then all this was for nothing? 

 


I sat up and half turned to face her. 
Not entirely. I'll be meeting with someone tonight who may be able to help me. There's 
still the matter of my friend David. He's here somewhere. I think I saw him this morning. 

I stood and slowly walked over to the window. I could see Rayton in front of the stables, 
washing two pony-sized nebas. One looked chestnut in color but Rayton took special care and 
pride in the dark gray. I could also see that the gray neba wasn't entirely gray. He had small black 
spots that dotted his hindquarters. Rayton washed them both thoroughly, but took pains to see 
that the little gray was exceptionally clean. He washed and scrubbed until I thought he might 
take the spots off his hide. 

Merrainna came over, perhaps to see what had attracted my attention so. She stood on the 
other side of the window and looked out, then at me. I watched Rayton and couldn't help smiling. 
You like the boy, don't you? Merrainna asked. 
For a moment, I paid little attention, my mind drifting for a time. I had to think on 
Merrainna's question. I really didn't know how I felt. 
Well . . . yeah. He's a nice boy. He was a friend when I had none and I'd hate to see 
anything happen to him, that's all. 
Is it? I think you see much more. 

I looked over at her but gazed at an expressionless face. She was still a dragon inside with 
few emotions to show. The dragons had a way of transmitting their feelings in much the same 
way they transmitted their speech but more vague. This time I couldn't tell what Merrainna might 
be after. I could only look at her in wonderment. 

She was silent for a while then continued to look out the window. 

I think you see yourself in the boy. I think you're trying to relive a past, or perhaps 
trying to fulfill your dream within him. 

That's ridiculous, I said, perhaps a little more defensive than I intended. 

Don't mistake me. I don't condemn what you do, only caution you. These are hard times 
and this land is far from being a paradise. We cannot now take the time to indulge in your 
sentimentality. 

I turned and looked at her with widened eyes. Ha! What do you know of 
sentimentality? 

She looked at me calmly. Her constant tranquility could sometimes be annoying. No 
matter what the condition, she would handle it calmly and rationally. 

I may appear impassive, Greg, but I feel the same things that you do. When we were 
both dragons, I could sense your feeling, as you could mine. I know what you are capable of 
feeling. We are both the same inside. I only lack the ability to display them. 

She gave a vacant expression, looked out the window for a moment then looked back at 
me. Does that make sense to you? 

 


I held her in front of me and smiled, Perfectly, Merrainna. Perfectly. 

I pulled her close to me, her head resting lightly on my shoulder. In this one moment, I 
felt a special closeness to her. For a while, I felt that all the killing and danger seemed obliterated 
by this one, intense, fleeting moment. 

She really didn't need to display her emotions to me. I could tell her feelings by the look 
in her eyes and the way she held her head. When she felt happy, her eyes would shine with the 
happiness within her. In sadness, I could feel the distance between us. I could see her head bent 
in sorrow, but unnoticeably if one didn't look close. 

The remark I had made earlier I now regretted. I directed it more at myself, because deep 
down I knew she was right. Perhaps I had been indulging my emotions, but Rayton could be my 
next stepping-stone to finding the others. 

It'll be alright, I said to her. My main concern is your lack of visible emotions. I think 
it might be safer if you remain out of sight for a while. 
She closed her eyes for a moment, then reluctantly agreed. 
I'll be back as soon as I can, I said as I turned to fetch the saddlebags. If you get 
hungry, have Telis or Neous send something up. Tell them you're not feeling well. 

I took my cloak from the knapsack but kept it in a tight roll until needed. I checked the 
contents of the saddlebags and found everything in order. The gold chain was still there and the 
gem safe around my neck. I closed the saddlebags and headed for the door with the cloak tucked 
under my arm. 

How late will you be? she asked as I reached the door. 

No later than I have to, I answered. I realized that I gave her no answer. Probably not 
till sometime after midnight. 

I turned and left. 

In the hallway I hoisted the heavy saddlebags onto my shoulder, then proceeded down the 
hall. The occasional lamp that hung on the wall was all that lit the hallway. Even in daytime the 
hallways were incredibly dark. 

I walked down the hall and looked for another way down other than the main stairway to 
the foyer. 

Pssst! came a soft sound from the shadows of an adjacent hallway. 

Who is it? I asked. 

Sssh! came the reply. 

A hand extended out of the darkness, motioned for me to follow, and frightened, I did. 

The only light in the narrow hallway came from what managed to filter in under some of 
the doors. The unlit lamps told me that my mysterious guide had darkened the hall and waited in 
the shadows for my passing. 

 


My guide, if I could call him that, was small. He wore a cloak with the cowl pulled over 
his head. It was impossible for me to see his face, even if he looked directly at me. 

He led me down the darkened hall staying close to one wall. I didn't want to disorient 
myself so I kept a light touch on the wall as we went. I could only make out a faint outline 
moving ahead of me. He stopped and searched with his hand running along the wall. When he 
found the spot, he pushed and a section of the wall opened to reveal an even darker passageway. 
We both stepped in, with the door closing behind us on its own. I heard my guide searching 
along the wall. He struck a crude match and lit a torch that hung on the wall, then handed it to 
me. The passageway smelled dirty and musty and showed signs of recent passage. I could see the 
footprints in the dust and the torch burns along the ceiling. 

My guide turned and faced me for the first time and pulled back the cowl on his cloak. I 
felt shocked but somewhat confused in that I knew him. 
Rayton! I said in a moment of amazement. He took another torch from the opposite 
wall and lit it against mine then led the way down the passageway. 

I'm sorry for the sneaking about, my Lord, but I can't be seen around here this late. I 
don't have much time so I'll have to explain quickly. After I met with you today, I later went to 
see Taran. He seemed most interested in meeting with you, more so than I thought. I'll give you 
directions to his house when we get out. 

You're not going with me? I asked, ducking under an enormous spider web. 

No. Something has come up. That's why I'm here early but Taran knows about you. I've 
told him everything I know about you. 

Do you tell Taran everything? 

Why not? He's also my uncle. 

I thought Kara was your uncle? 

He's my appointed uncle. Taran is my real uncle, but a number of years ago he disgraced 
my father by calling him a fraud. The people started to listen to him and Terek got angry. There 
was nothing he could do to Taran without confirming his remarks. He fined or heavily taxed 
anyone who even talked to him. They tagged him as an `undesirable,' to quote my father. Terek 
allowed him to keep his home and property but isolated him for the most part. The guards 
wouldn't openly use force to restrain him but it would be apparent . . . Well, let's just say the 
atmosphere may not be very friendly towards him. 

I see, I said as we started down a stairway. 

Do you? What I've told you is only a small part. I don't know the rest, only that it started 
a long time ago. It has something to do with what I'm about to show you. 

The palace was a maze of hidden passageways. I couldn't quite understand the need for 
the hidden accesses but perhaps they served another purpose as well. They provided separation 
between the rooms and the three feet used for the passageways was unnoticeable. It also 

 


provided a form of insulation. It appeared that the builders recognized the need for the double-
walled construction. 

Rayton said he knew nothing about the passageway and had only stumbled upon them a 
few seasons ago. He also said that as far as he knew, he and Taran were the only ones who knew 
about them. 

We descended several flights of stairs until I felt sure we were below ground level. 
Rayton turned down another passageway and we followed it for several minutes until we came to 
a dead end. He handed me his torch, then pushed against the wall. The stone wall opened a few 
inches. Rayton carefully peeked into the other room. He opened the wall a little wider and stuck 
his head out. When the way was clear, he stepped out into the room then motioned for me to 
follow. I went in with a slight hesitation of uncertainty. There was a basement of enormous size 
but completely dark except the light of our torches. Rayton took one, then went about the room 
lighting more. They hung every ten feet along the wall. 

Several pillars lined the edge of a large pit in the center of the room. As Rayton lit more 
torches, I could see what lay inside the pit. 

 


CHAPTER X 

I t lay below me quiet and still, as if it longed for somebody to fill in its grave. The light 
reflected off its metallic skin and in its own way still held some of the glory it once must've 
had. The pit was four times the size of an Olympic swimming pool and three times as deep. 
The metal object was twice the size of my father's learjet. I could barely tell that it was a 
spacecraft of some sort, possibly interplanetary. 

The craft looked so cut up; it resembled a pile of junk. This explained a lot. Now I knew 
where the people got their high-grade metal. Apparently, it is the only high-grade metal on this 
planet. The people had learned how to work the metal but hadn't acquired the knowledge on how 
to process the raw ore. 

We're now inside the vault. All coins come from here. Also, all metal found within the 
cities. Whenever we need something special made of metal, we take it from here. As you can 
see, there isn't much left, Rayton said as he lead the way down into the pit. 

Where did this come from? I asked. 

I don't know. As far as I know, its always been here. 

That I didn't understand. It had to arrive here at some point in time, but how they got it 
down here I wasn't sure. The only thing I could think of would be that they built the whole 
palace around it. 

Do you know what this was or what they used it for? I asked. 
I'm not sure. Please save your questions for later, for I'm not the one to be asked. 
We went down the wooden stairs, stopped and stood in front of a wooden bridge. It 
spanned across the pit to the craft beyond. I sat the saddlebags down and placed my rolled-up 

 115 


cloak beside it. Rayton led the way across the bridge and into the craft. We stood in the center 
and could see the main flight deck ahead of us. To each side were two chairs that used to face 
their instruments, but now stared at blank walls. They had cannibalized the instruments, controls 
and much of the bulkheads long ago, leaving the rough scars in the dust-covered floor. Whenever 
anything was removed, it was done with the subtlety of a wrecking crew. 

I went up a few steps to the main flight deck, which was completely exposed. There 
wasn't anything left except three chairs. Two faced forward and one behind the chair on the right 
that faced the empty air. 

I roamed the ship and could feel how dead and lifeless it actually was. Below the flight 
deck was a small cargo bay, the rest of the area looked like it was for the engines and fuel. One 
of the ship's two main engines lay at the bottom of the pit, scattered in pieces. Above me were 
several beams that spanned across the pit. An array of winches and blocks dangled from their 
ropes. 

We have to be leaving, my lord. We don't have much time, the young boy said as he 
headed toward the bridge. 

I followed but stopped at the foot of the bridge and looked back. The light from my torch 
danced inside the ship and offered some ray of life to its dead and darkened walls. For a moment 
I stood and stared at its emptiness. The ship looked like a beached whale I remembered seeing 
once. Only bits and pieces remained that the scavengers hadn't gotten around to yet. The whale 
had much of its skin ripped away. Its ribs still held their position, but with nothing to support. So 
it was with this ship, its vertical supports standing, but not holding. As the whale was dead, so 
was the ship. 

I turned and crossed the bridge. I picked up the saddlebags, then hoisted them onto my 
shoulder. I gathered up my cloak, then headed up the steps that led out of the pit. 

The pit grew increasingly dark as Rayton extinguished the torches at the edge. When I 
reached the top, I helped Rayton with the last of the torches. We entered the maze of the inner-
palace and prepared for our next stop. 

Rayton closed the wall behind us then led the way through the darkened depth. We held 
our torches high with little effect on the darkness. 

Rayton led the way up two levels and headed toward another dead end. The torches flared 
momentarily as fresh air touched the flames. I knew that this must be the outside wall of the 
palace. 

When we reached the wall, Rayton dropped his torch to the ground, and kicked dirt over 
it to extinguish the fire. I kept my torch lit until he got the door open then put mine out. I 
followed Rayton through the door and into a mass of shrubs and bushes. I followed him through 
the dense bushes and discovered quickly that a few of them had thorns. We stopped and 
crouched down in the bushes. Our location gave us a good view of the wall surrounding the 

 


palace. The gate and part of the inner courtyard were in view, but it was too dark to see much 

detail. 

This is where our paths now part, said Rayton. 

Wait a minute. What do I do? 

He motioned for me to keep my voice down then said, See the large square stone at the 
base of that wall? Pull that out and you can get through without being seen. There'll be a road 
directly in front of you. Don't take that one but take the next road to your right. Stay on the road 
til you come to a large house with a white stone wall. That'll be Taran's house. You'll have to get 
past three guards. It'll be best if you work your way to the back. The area is darker and the door 
will be unlocked. 

It sounds good. But why the sneaking about in the first place? 
Well, you could go through the gate during the day without any problem but you might 
be followed. It would be devastating for one of noble rank to be caught in the house of Taran. 
He turned his attention back to the two guards on the wall. They had stopped just above 
the gate and were in conversation with each other. 
You'll have to be very careful. They have orders to challenge anyone entering or leaving 
the palace grounds at night. 
Now's our chance. I'll meet you later. He got up and moved through the bushes as 
silently as a deer through a forest. In seconds, Rayton disappeared. I prepared to make my move. 

I checked the guards on the wall, who were still talking to each other. I eased out of the 
bushes then dashed across the clearing to the wall beyond. I stayed in the shadows as much as 
possible, running as fast and silently as I could. I didn't stop until I had reached the wall. I 
flattened myself against the stone, my heart pounding in my chest. I closed my eyes for a 
moment then leaned my head back against the wall and prayed that they didn't see me. 

My senses came alive when the sound of footsteps on the battlements above reached my 
ears. They were faint but were heading in my direction. I swallowed hard, but it caught in my 
throat. I leaned over to one side then gently took the saddlebags off my shoulder and set them 
down and flattened myself against the wall. 

I froze and held my breath as the footsteps came right over my head and stopped. The 
seconds passed but they felt like hours as I listened to the guard shuffle about above me. The 
other guard joined him and for a moment they were both silent. 

Anything? one guard said. 

Nay, probably that pest of a larracke, said the other. They headed back toward the gate 
and I sighed with relief. 

I waited in silence for a moment until they had gone back to their post. I faced the wall 
and searched for the rock that Rayton had pointed out earlier. I tried several stones, but they 
wouldn't budge. 

 


I started to think that I might be in the wrong spot when finally a stone moved. A large 
stone at the base of the wall, although large, felt lighter than it should be. It was made of a heavy 
plaster and painted to match the rest of the wall. 

The other rocks of similar size looked like they weighed close to a ton. This stone, 
measuring eighteen inches square and two feet long, weighed close to forty pounds. I found a 
handhold on the boulder painted the same color as the wall and almost invisible if you didn't look 
close. I pulled the fake stone plate out as quietly as possible then gathered up my bundles and 
tossed them through the opening. I lay on my back then worked my way into the opening. 
Rayton may have had no trouble through here but the small opening felt a little cramped for one 
of my size. 

As I got halfway through, I had visualizes of tons of rock crushing me as easily as a tern 
cracks a snail. This had a tendency to get me a little worried and made me hurry to get out. When 
I emerged on the other side, I reached back through the opening and pulled the plate back into 
place. 

I pulled the hood of my cloak up in the hope that no one would recognize me. I picked up 
the saddlebags and put them over my shoulder. 

The dimly lit streets were unoccupied except for a few unsavory characters. I don't know 
what they were doing but they looked like the kind of people you don't turn your back on. 

I stayed in the shadows and followed Rayton's instructions to the letter. In a short time I 
found myself in the bushes cross the street from Taran's house. I couldn't miss it. It was the 
largest one around and the only one surrounded by guards. For a moment I sat there and assessed 
the situation. I worried that I might be getting myself into more trouble than I already was. I 
noticed a blind spot between two of the guards that I should be able to get through. The corner of 
the building blocked the view of one guard and a thick bush blocked the view of the other. When 
I thought the moment was right, I dashed across the street. I moved with the speed and silent 
dexterity of a cat as I bounded over a split-rail fence. I dived over the stone wall and landed 
behind some tall shrubs. I remained still for a moment to see if they saw or heard me before 
searching for a way into the house. 

A window just above me was slightly ajar. I opened the window and pulled myself inside 
the darkened room. From what I could tell, this might be a den, but it was too dark to make out 
any detail. 

I found the door that opened into a lighted hallway. I went down the hall not knowing 
who I might run into. I passed by a well-lit room, judging by the amount coming from under the 
door. I approached the door and opened it just enough to peek in. 

The room was a library, where an old gentleman was searching for a book. He looked 
old, for he had difficulty reaching for a book on an upper shelf. He then opened the book and 
started reading. He had his back to me so I couldn't make out his features. He wore a long gray 

 


robe that touched the floor. His long white hair had a slight curl in back where it met his collar. I 
watched him for a moment as he silently read his book. 
Com' Greg, or does one prefer the hallway? the man said never lifting his eyes from his 
book. 
I almost looked behind me. I felt a little frightened at being caught spying but I couldn't 
figure out how he knew I was there. I entered the room and pulled back the cowl of my cloak. 
I'll be with you in a moment, he said, never leaving his book. 

I looked around and saw hundreds, perhaps thousands of books. There were bookcases 
from floor to ceiling that couldn't hold one more book. A desk was off to one side with still more 
books stacked upon it. I walked over to the bookcase to see if I could find out what some of them 
were about. I found I had another handicap that I added to my ever-growing list. I couldn't read 
the alien language. 

Rayton will join us shortly. In the meantime, let us go where we can be more 
comfortable, he said closing his book. He set it down on the desk and looked up at me for the 
first time. 

You're Taran? I asked as he led the way out of the room and down the hall. 

Yes, I am he. The evil one. The one who would corrupt men's mind or so Terek would 
have them believe. Fortunately there are a few who still trust me, but they are few. 

He led the way down the hall and a short flight of steps that opened to a large sunken 
living room. I took a seat on a couch that had a small table in front and set the saddlebags next to 
me. Taran went to another table and poured himself a drink from a large porcelain pitcher. 

Wine, my Lord? he asked in a generous gesture and took a seat in a large cushioned 
chair off to my right. He set the glass and decanter on the table in front of me. 

No, thank you, I replied. 

I felt fascinated by the unusual architecture of the house. All the rooms that I could see 
had curved archways and thresholds. The plastered walls were sculpted to look like stone. The 
walls didn't go straight up to meet the ceiling but instead curved into the ceiling, so you had no 
corners or edges. Actually, the room gave me the sense of being in a very extravagant cave, 
perhaps the feeling the architect wanted to achieve. 

Taran, how did you know I was outside that room? I inquired. 

He looked at me, half smiled, then sat back in his chair. I knew when you came in the 
window of the graphics room. I have lived in this house since the day I was born, as my father 
did before me. I know every crack in the floor, every window in every room. I built many of the 
rooms myself, having lived and labored here for so long. It s hard to describe but there's actually 
a part of me within these walls. My life is here. 

 


He stopped for a moment and sat in quiet thought. He then leaned forward, sat his glass 
on the table and picked up a crystal neba. He looked at it intently then asked, Do you have a 
neba? 

Yes. 

Do you like him? 

Yes, very much, I said, not sure what point he was trying to make. 

Well, when you work and live with an animal as part of your life, you sometimes get 
attached to them. You watch out for him, you see that he's taken care of and well fed. You pet 
him and talk to him. You tell your problems to him as if he could understand, and in a way, he 
can. He has learned to know your moods as you know his. You'll protect his safety to all 
extremes, as a mother would protect her child. He has devoted his life to you, you have accepted 
by devoting your life to him, and he has accepted. That's when it becomes more than an 
attachment, but a bond that'll bind the two of you together. It's a bond that's lasting and with it 
you can weather any storm. A bond called love. He stopped long enough to eye my momentary 
surprise at his rationality, then continued. That's when the training is no longer work. He enjoys 
doing things for you because he loves you. He'll do anything you ask of him because it pleases 
you and in return, pleases him. You enjoy teaching him because he learns so quickly. Perhaps 
you enjoy going to him just so you can be close to him, to seek his companionship. He's more 
than a brother or sister could ever be; for they are independent and have their own lives to lead. 
Your neba has given up that independence and has chosen to be your companion, for as long as 
you desire. 

What if he had little say in the matter? I asked. 

Would you be happy living with an animal that couldn't live with you? Would you keep 
him though he longed for his freedom? 

No, I guess not, I answered. 

Then you are indeed special. You have taken the time to understand. You know that 
even dragons have a heart and soul. You've recognized their feelings, but above all you care, 
something we should all do. These are hard and cruel times and sometimes we're blind to the 
beauty around us. Your neba is sometimes the only friend you have. He may not always 
understand, but he's always there to listen. 

You said my neba. What do you know of my neba? 

I speak only figuratively, from the old writings but I do have a gift. I can read people, 
he said putting back his crystal neba. All I know of your neba is what Rayton has told me, but 
he sounds quite unique. Now that I have a chance to meet and talk to you, I see why Rayton likes 
you. You're the kind of person that lends faith and credibility to the old writings. He sat back, 
stroked his chin and examined me closely. He seemed to be contemplating other thoughts. 

Yes. He does choose his friends wisely, he added speaking more to himself than to me. 

 


I don't understand. 

There are still some people in this world that would keep an animal though it longed for 
its freedom. 

You mean the dragons? 

Yes, like the dragons, he said in a low, almost unintelligible murmur. 

For a long moment, he sat silent and stared at the wall. He did this periodically but he 
snapped out of it and acted as if nothing ever happened. 
Come. I have something I wish to show you before Rayton arrives, he said. 

He got up and led the way to a tall bookcase. He hesitated a moment then reached under 
one of the shelves and pulled a hidden catch. The bookcase opened out, to reveal a stairway. He 
picked up one of the candelabra from a nearby table then started down the stairs. I followed 
Taran down the steps, then the bookcase slowly closed behind us. The candles did little to pierce 
the darkness, so I had to stay close to Taran to keep from falling. When we reached the bottom, 
he reached around the corner. He flipped a switch that lit up the entire basement, not with 
candles but with electric lights. There were several panels in the ceiling that looked like squares 
of white marble that cast an even light on the floor. 

Around me, as amazing as anything else, was a variety of computers and memory storage 
banks. Most I couldn't begin to identify their function. When Taran switched on the front 
console, it came to life with lights that came on and flashed. 

Where's the power coming from? I asked, gazing up at the lighted ceiling. 

Then you do understand a little bit about power sources. Well, there are several tiles on 
the roof. They convert sunlight to usable power and is stored in a small metal container. There 
were four containers found in the craft of which only one still functions, and it grows weak. 

How were you able . . .? 

Please, save your questions. I wish to show you something. Then we'll go up and I'll 
answer any questions you may have. 

He reached on top of the console and picked up a thin rectangular shaped object. It was 
black and looked like a piece of cut stone, like slate. Taran took the piece and put it in a slot next 
to a small video screen. He reached over and slowly turned a knob. The lights dimmed down 
with the turn of his wrist. 

I must save as much power as I can. As it is, I don't think it will be enough, Taran said. 
He pushed a few buttons and eyed a graphic gauge just off his right hand. 

I looked for a moment at the computers Taran had left dark. These were clearly from the 
ship I had seen in the basement of the palace. The darkened computers I could only speculate as 
being for navigation and for data storage. 

The light of the video screen caught my attention just as an image formed, a scene of 
space with many stars and a small vessel, looking only slightly larger than the stars themselves. 

 


The ship recording the event approached the other vessel from the side at great speed. It wasn't 
long before the image of the vessel filled the screen. It took several seconds for it to skim over 
the surface of the massive vessel. I quickly realized that the vessel was not small but a ship of 
vast proportion. The recorder slowed and turned back toward the ship. I could see the mammoth 
ship beautifully silhouetted against a planet and its two moons, apparently this planet. 

The satellite approached the ship from the rear quarter and allowed me to take in the 
detail of the ship as it approached. 

We have wandered the stars so long that we no longer see the passage of time, said a 
voice over the speaker. Our ancestors fled our home when a great catastrophe befell them, their 
own greed, the need to possess power, and then more power after that. We were never satisfied 
with what we had and never cared who we might hurt in the process. They saw great wonders, 
without really knowing what they had seen. They harnessed great power, without really 
understanding what they had in their grasp and their carelessness destroyed their world with a 
radioactive protozoon, a small organism that devoured all living matter. They named it ehpadic, 
`life eater' in one of the old languages, but the living weren't the only things threatened by it. The 
organism ate all organic matter as well. What they left of our home was a bleak and completely 
sterile world where the spark of life was forever gone. 

The viewer showed the microbe under a high-powered electron scan, and then showed 
the effects it had on its victim. It showed a deer-like animal that only seconds ago had contracted 
the airborne disease. It staggered and went into a sweat as it fought to remain on all four feet. In 
a minute, it collapsed on the ground, unable to get up any longer. In another minute, it was dead. 
It showed the dead animal lying there, and I could see lesions forming on the stomach at an 
alarming rate. They grew so large that there were actual holes in the stomach. I realized that the 
creature was actually being eaten from the inside out. I began to feel a little nauseous. 

The transcription showed the life and brief history of the people before the holocaust. It 
quickly brought us back to the mammoth ship in orbit about this world. It gave a tour of the ship 
in a most unusual way. The view we had seemed to float down the corridors. The people we 
passed took little notice of our recorder's presence, who or whatever it may be. 

I got the impression that we were somehow seeing things through the eyes of a small 
flying creature or a drone. The flying seemed somewhat erratic but the views were fluid, too 
fluid, I thought, for mechanical means. 

The recorder took us through many parts of the ship, the commander enlightening us with 
its function. 

Taran pushed a few buttons on the console, which advanced it to a different scene. For a 
moment the screen went dark, then shortly a new image appeared. It showed various scenes 
outside the ship. The attention of the bridge crew was on the two shuttlecrafts attached to the 
underside of the ship. Our recording satellite zoomed in on the two shuttles as the meteorite 

 


shield drew back. Impact marks riddled the shields; in fact, the whole spaceship showed signs of 
having made a long hard journey. 

The final count of ten began and the attaching cables on the side of the shuttles 
disengaged and floated free. On the final count of five, the explosive bolts blew. The giant cradle 
drew back its massive arms that held it so delicately and the shuttle began to drift free. A light 
glow came from the engines before they fired on the final count and accelerated out of view. 

The view changed to a scene above the bridge of the mother ship. It showed the nose of 
the massive craft at the bottom of the screen and the planet off to the left. One moon appeared 
very prominent off to the right. 

The two shuttles streaked from beneath the ship, one behind the other. They went out 
some distance then one turned in toward the planet, the other apparently heading toward the dark 
side. The picture went dark as Taran held a switch down. He turned to me and said, The two 
small crafts are survey ships. They already sent down several transmitting and recording devices, 
taking pictures and samples of the air and soil. It was now time to make a human evaluation 
about the planet. It was more an assessment about where to land rather than a question of 
whether or not they should. The large ship was old and in need of repairs, supplies, and fuel. 
They had few alternatives and little fuel to go wandering about the universe looking for 
something better. 

Now I'll show you what happened to the two shuttlecrafts. 

He turned back to his console and pushed a few keys on a computer terminal. A small 
screen off to one side gave a readout. Shortly, the image came on the view screen. It showed one 
shuttle coming down in a large desert. I figured they were using their recording lander to home in 
on for a landing site. This could be how they recorded the shuttles landing. 

We saw the shuttle in distress, for it trailed smoke. Taran informed me the craft suffered a 
hull rupture. It came in at a steep angle and a little fast. As it approached the surface, it began to 
pull up but the pilot had troubles guiding the craft. When the ship became level but only a few 
feet above the sand, it sheered the top off a twenty-foot sand dune. It hit the dune at a slight angle 
that caused the craft to roll and crash upside down into the sand. It skidded for some distance 
until it jolted to a stop into another dune. It lay quiet for a moment with half its nose buried in the 
sand, smoldering. Without warning, the shuttle exploded in a massive burst of flying metal and 
sand. Then we lost our picture, the explosion apparently engulfing the recorder. 

Taran punched a few more keys on his console and shortly we got another image of the 
other shuttle making its approach to the planet. Although it was night, the craft's running lights 
and marker beacon were visible. As it came closer, I could see that this shuttle also had 
problems. The craft pitched from side to side. Taran informed me it had suffered a hydraulic 
failure. He said it like he wasn't sure what that meant. I knew if hydraulics powered the shuttle's 
controls, it meant big trouble. 

 


The braking rockets came on as it neared, followed by its vertical rockets. It attempted to 
make a vertical landing in a large meadow. It landed fast and rough as it crashed hard on the 
landing gear, but still in one piece. 

The recording lander had picked out a large meadow for the shuttle. It was large and flat 
enough to allow an emergency landing like this. Both moons shone in the sky and I could see 
that the shuttle had collapsed one landing gear and listed to that side. 

Taran shifted the view again, this time near dawn. It showed the same crippled shuttle 
with several people working under the craft. They used a welder on the collapsed landing gear 
trying to repair it. All looked impatient to get the repairs done. Then shortly we could hear what 
was transpiring. 

Can't you hurry that up? a man said, who also appeared to be the leader of the group. 
The welder stopped and the man pushed the tinted goggles up on his forehead. 
I'm going as fast as I can. If I push it too hard we could lose everything, said the 
welder. He was tall, dark haired and had rugged features. 
Their leader, a tall man, only frowned, offered a few encouraging words and walked out 
from under the ship. He turned and faced the opening and called inside. 
Kultar, what's their status? he said. 

A young woman wearing a blue jumpsuit stood in the doorway. 

They're coming down, she said gravely. 

Do we still have time to intercept them if we leave now? 

No. They'll be coming through at any moment. 

Almost before she finished speaking, a streak, looking like a meteor, crossed the sky. 

The crew was transfixed as they watched the huge ship, looking like a fiery point in the 
sky, heading eastward toward the Great Mountain. For a moment it disappeared when it reached 
the Great Mountain, then a large flash of light lit the twilight sky. 

Their leader turned and faced the recorder for a moment. His face twisted in horror as he 
turned back towards his men. 

Everybody, on board now! he commanded as he headed up the steps to the ship. 

The shuttle lifted off and headed toward the Great Mountain. 

The scene shifted again. This time the view was of the shuttle after it had reached the 
mountain. Snow covered the area and as it cleared a ridge, we began to see some wreckage. At 
first we only saw debris from the outer structure. The shuttle followed the debris a short distance, 
until they came to a large groove in the snow. The mother ship passed this way because there 
wasn't any snow in the groove. The groove, being big enough to pass as a small canyon, 
disappeared over another ridge. 

Crossing the ridge revealed their worst fears. The mammoth ship rested on an overhang 
above a gorge with much of the aft section in flames. 

 


The shuttle landed as close as it could to the ship and the crew disembarked. The crew 
went to a large cargo door but found it jammed by the impact. The leader of the group pulled out 
an odd-shaped gun and fired it at the door. Two laser blasts hit the door but did nothing more 
than score the outside. 

One of the men waved his arms above his head trying to get the attention of the person in 
the shuttle. He pointed to the cargo door and the woman manning the shuttle controls nodded her 
head. The men in the snow cleared away as the woman fired the twin laser cannons mounted on 
top of the shuttle. The cannon not only took out the door, but a good section of deck along with 
it. 

The crew scrambled inside and we started to lose sight of them since our view came from 
the shuttle. The view shifted just then to inside the ship. The pictures came from the odd recorder 
that we had seen earlier as it floated down the corridors. The recorder surprised the leader when 
it rounded a corner, but when he saw what it was he ignored it after that. 

The team split up but the recorder stayed with the leader. He went down many smoke-
filled corridors but there were few survivors. The ones he did come across were able to walk and 
he told them where to go to meet the shuttle. He seemed to be searching for someone special. He 
went down many corridors until he found the door leading to the control room. This larger and 
heavier door didn't give to his prying and pounding. He stepped back from the door and observed 
a flashing red light above the threshold. 

My God, radiation! he said with a look of fear on his face. 

He dashed to a panel next to the door and activated a screen that gave a view of the 
control room. He adjusted the controls so he could scan the inside. The room was full of smoke. 
Most of the controls were smashed and burning. Sparks flew from wiring that dangled from 
overhead equipment. The crew was dead, except one man standing by the engineer's panel. The 
engineer lay dead, slumped over his panel. The other man stood there with his hand on the dead 
man's shoulder. 

Dalmak. Are you all right, commander? the shuttle captain asked into the speaker. The 
man turned to face him, then struggled over to the scanner. 

Commander, see if you can open the doors from your side. 

No, my friend. I'm doomed. The doors sealed behind us when I pulled the drive rods to 
the engines. If I hadn't, we would have leveled this mountain. 

I may be able to cut you out with the laser. 

At that moment, the ship shifted and groaned then stopped. 

You see, my friend, the commander started, we've very little time. The fires and 
explosions in the aft section are melting the ice cliff. I've absorbed enough radiation where it 
makes no difference for me, but please find my son. He's out there somewhere. I think he might 
be in the zoological compound. Hurry! You have very little time. 

 


The commander reached over and turned off the scanner. The captain tried to get him 
back but to no avail. One of the shuttle crew found the captain and came up to him. 
Captain, we have made three trips taking survivors to safety. We're loading the supplies 

and what equipment we can take, the young dark haired man said. 

Did you get the commander's son on board? 

No, sir. We didn't find him. 

Get everyone you can find and meet me in the zoological compound on this level in 
Section 5, the captain said. He turned and dashed down the corridor. He ran to the middle of the 
ship where he came to another door that he had to force open. When he stepped through the 
doorway, it revealed a vast area of trees, flowers and grasslands, like a large game preserve, with 
birds and wild animals running about confused and bewildered. The area covered some five 
hundred acres, from what I could tell. 

About a dozen men came running to meet the captain. 

I want you men to go and open the cargo loading doors for this sector and the ones 
below. Make sure the ramps are secure and set the animals free, the captain said, hardly having 
time to catch his breath. Take as many as you can catch aboard the shuttle and turn the rest 
loose. 

Turn the rest loose? one man said. 

If they get trapped in here, they have no chance. At least out there, there's something. 
Now hurry! the captain commanded, in an urgent tone. 

He went through a small stand of beech trees until he came to a large cabin that looked 
like it served as a study center. I saw an observation deck on top and a number of corrals along 
the side and back. The corrals themselves were against one blown out bulkhead. Debris of heavy 
metal lay all around. A large gaping hole about twenty feet above the floor bellowed smoke and 
flames. 

Watch the next scene closely, Taran said. I had almost forgotten where I was, being so 
engrossed with the transcription. 

The captain went behind the cabin and found a boy in one of the corrals. A strange, but 
beautiful gazelle-like creature lay injured on the ground. The boy had the animal's head cradled 
in his lap, weeping over it. The captain walked up and knelt down beside him, putting a hand on 
the boy's shoulder. 

We have to leave, Galen, he said in a gentle, sincere tone. 

The boy took little notice of him. 

I won't leave him. He's hurt, he said, choking on his own tears. Please, help him. 

He's too badly hurt . . . 

You haven't even looked at him! the boy said, almost shouting. 

 


The captain sighed, then gave in. He checked over the animal carefully, running a skilled 
hand over every inch of his body. He made sure not to miss anything, then went back to the boy. 
Galen, look at me, he said holding up the boy's chin. His leg is broken in three places . 

. . 

Legs can be set, the boy said, not waiting for him to finish. 

If that was his only problem I would take him, but he has massive internal injuries. He 

has a ruptured spleen, and at least five broken ribs. I fear one of the ribs has punctured his lung. 
Isn't there anything you can do? the boy pleaded. 
A momentary silence fell as they both looked at each other. 
There's only one thing I can do for him, the captain said, slowly turning his head to 
look at the wounded animal. 
There was another silence as the boy looked at the captain then at his pet. 

No, No! I can't let you do it. He's mine. I love him, the boy cried. This time the tears 
flowed for his fallen pet. He clung to the creature's neck and hugged him tightly. The creature 
raised his head and looked at the boy with saddened eyes. 

He's in great pain, Galen. He fights for every breath to keep himself alive. Your love 
may be the only thing keeping him that way. Right now you're love for him blinds you, but now 
you must see beyond that. You must try to see what he sees, feel what he feels and then decide 
what is right. He's been your friend, Galen, for as long as I can remember. Whatever you decide, 
I will respect that decision. Because he is an animal, that decision now rests with you. We can try 
to take him, or leave him here, or we can . . . whatever you decide. I can only tell you what I've 
observed and advise you, and I advise you this. I know you love him, but please, let him go. Help 
him find the peace he so richly deserves. If you truly love him as you say, you'll do this one last 
favor for him, the captain said. This seemed to be as hard for the captain as it was for Galen. 

The captain stood and walked a short distance away. He stopped with his back to the boy 
and his noble pet, leaving them alone. Galen cried over his pet, his tears mixing with the matted 
blood on the creature's satin coat. He said quiet, incoherent but reassuring words to his dispirited 
friend. He lightly set the animal's head down, got up and walked over next to the captain. They 
looked at each other, neither one saying a word. With that, the captain seemed to know what he 
had to do. The captain turned and walked back to the wounded animal. 

Galen went outside the corral and waited with his back to the captain. The captain pulled 
his gun out and sighted it at the creature lying before him. For a long moment, he stood there, 
staring into the animal's despondent eyes. It seemed to be waiting for it to happen, for his pain to 
end. 

The captain lowered his gun for a moment and bowed his head as if saying a prayer. Then 
he aimed his gun and pulled the trigger. The animal glowed red with the laser then slowly faded 
into oblivion leaving only a charred shadow image in the dirt. 

 


The boy fell to his knees crying upon hearing the sound of the laser firing. 
The captain stood staring at the shadow with his hand holding the gun, limp at his side. 
Forgive me, my friend, the captain said at the darkened earth where once rested a noble 
and majestic animal. He looked almost on the verge of tears himself. 

They didn't have long to ponder as another explosion rocked the ship. The captain leaped 
over the corral and scooped up the boy as he passed. A large beam came crashing down not far 
from them. It went through several feet of earth and stuck up right in the metal sub-floor. 

The captain ran carrying the boy close to him. A large explosion on the far side followed 
by a secondary explosion ripped out one section of wall. Fires raged out of control and were 
spreading fast. The mammoth ship started breaking up under the stresses exerted upon it by the 
heavy snow and the shifting craft. They dashed through the stand of burning beech trees and 
found a man in a small hovercraft not far away. The pilot of the hovercraft saw the captain and 
Galen and turned to meet them. They quickly got in and sped off toward the open doors at the far 
end; a good half mile away. Probably the longest half mile they ever had to go, as explosions and 
flying debris crashed all around them. Our recorder didn't follow the captain, but settled to the 
ground, then we lost our picture. 

We shortly got another image from the shuttle stationed just outside the cargo doors of 
the zoological compound. There were four levels, each representing a biographical region from 
what I could see inside the large cargo doors. The bottom level looked pretty much ripped away 
when it landed. The second represented the cooler lands with tundra and marshlands. The third 
represented the denser forest regions as well as great spans of Savannah. The top level had the 
coniferous, deciduous and other mixed forest as well as fields and meadows. The top two levels 
had the bulk of the large animals as they chased them down the ramp. 

The smoke started to engulf the top level but shortly the hovercraft broke through the 
thick haze. They pulled up close to the shuttle, then hurried aboard. The members that were 
herding the animals down the mountain were now heading back to the shuttle. When they got on 
board, they found the shuttle crammed with animals. People tried to help as many of them as 
they could. They tried to calm the animals in this strange environment. 

The captain made his way to the cockpit and took the command chair on the port side. He 
fired the engines and prepared to lift off but the shuttle wouldn't budge. 
We're too heavy, the captain said holding the throttle forward. 
One man close by stood in the doorway of the cockpit, and acted very angry. Why don't 
we dump that dead weight? 
Sorry, the captain said, never taking his eyes off his gauges. We don't have time to 
drop you off. 
Engine temperature rising, said the woman in the co-pilot's chair. 

 


Damn. The captain sighed, sat back in his chair and stared at his computer. The engines 
idled back, as the shuttle settled into a crater of snow. The captain sat transfixed to his console 
and acted oblivious to the people talking around him. Without warning, he took the controls, 
pushed several buttons on the panels and shoved the throttle levers forward. The ship bucked 
violently as the rockets fired, sounding like thunder, and took off with little strain. Men and 
supplies went careening about the ship. The man that had been standing in the doorway suddenly 
found himself against the opposite wall. 

What the hell did he do? he shouted as he knelt down between the two command 
chairs. 

The female co-pilot looked over at the captain in astonishment. She had tried to stop him, 
but wasn't fast enough. The captain only looked indifferent to the whole situation. He looked 
straight ahead, his hands steady on the controls. 

He . . . He diverted our reserve fuel to the boosters and ignited them, she said, still 
staring at their apathetic captain. 

You fool! We needed that fuel if we ever hope to attain orbit again, the man said as he 
spun the captain's chair around. The co-pilot grabbed the controls as he released his. The captain 
sat for a moment, then raised his head and looked at the man. Then in a sudden fit of rage, he 
grabbed the man by the collar and pinned him against the far wall. 

I told you before, Hemar, there's no going back. There's nothing up there for us. The 
animals are our only hope for survival. That's why we brought them and cared for them for 
generations. You're the fool, Hemar, the captain said, gritting his teeth as he spoke. 

For a moment, a silence fell as the captain regained most of his composure. 
I'm sorry, captain, Hemar said in a calm and sincere voice. I only meant we could 
survey this planet more fully with the shuttle and find the most suitable place for our people. 

I know, Hemar. I've considered that, but we didn't have enough fuel to go wandering 
about the planet with half our people . . . uh, Kultar, how many did you get to safety? he asked, 
turning to the co-pilot. He asked a grave question and I think even he feared the answer. 

We saved a hundred and fifty two, counting ourselves. 

My God, the captain said turning away and staring out the forward window. Out of 
fifteen hundred souls . . . 

Captain! came a voice from inside the shuttle. It sounded like Galen, so the captain 
quickly passed the controls to his co-pilot and went back to Galen. He found the boy staring out 
one of the side windows. Our view changed, to a scene from beneath the shuttle at an oblique 
angle. The view was of the massive craft exploding in all parts. The ice shelf gave way under the 
blast and the craft fell into the chasm below. A blinding explosion lit the sky and rocked the 
shuttle with a massive shock wave. It started an avalanche that sent tons of snow and ice into the 
canyon below to bury what remained of the ship. 

 


When things had settled, the view changed to inside the shuttle. The captain and Galen 
were sitting in quiet thought. 

You knew he would die anyway, didn't you? Galen asked. 

I suspected he would die, sooner or later. You made a brave and merciful decision for 
him, and I'm proud of you. I know you didn't do it for me, but for him and that is what I respect 
most of all. He had a chance to die with his friends, with honor and dignity. I've seen so many 
suffer disgracefully. This way he died as your friend instead of a struggling animal. I think he 
would want it that way. 

That's how I made my decision. What he might want and what would be best, in spite of 
my feelings, the boy said. He looked around at the other people in the shuttle. Now we're the 
struggling animals with probably as little hope of survival as he had. 

The captain put a reassuring hand on Galen and said, Look out your window. 
The view showed a large herd of animals making their way down the mountain. Then the 
view switched back to the captain and Galen. 
They're what this is all about. They're our destiny. We can't live without them and, for a 
time anyway, they can't live without us. 
They were silent for a moment. Galen turned to the captain and smiled. The captain 
smiled back. 
The image became more and more scrambled. Then shortly we lost the picture altogether. 

I'm sorry but it's as I feared. The power grows weak but you had a chance to see most of 
what I wanted to show you, Taran said as he began shutting down the equipment. I'll take you 
up to the observatory and we can talk there. 

The observatory as it turned out was a small round room atop a tower, with a clear dome 
for viewing the stars. The dome was some sort of highly polished glass. I saw several very 
complicated pieces of equipment for tracking stars. Taran recorded them by making marks on the 
floor. There were several geometric figures and calculations next to them and a large hexagon 
finely painted in the center of the room. In the center were a mat and several cushions. Taran sat 
cross-legged on one of the cushions and I did likewise, sitting in front of him. A single candle 
flame flickered between us, allowing us to absorb the splendor of the night sky. 

All your equipment came from the shuttle at the palace? I asked. 
Some. My great grandfather saw the need for it even at that time. He passed along all he 
knew of our ancestors. 
An anthropologist, I thought to myself. I almost smiled at our similar profession but 

Taran was more of a philosopher than I was. 

Then the humans are the aliens here, as it suggests. 

Yes, but mostly I wanted to show you there once was a time when we cared. When we 
lived in peace and harmony with the things around us, but times changed, people changed. These 

 


walls have witnessed all the pain and anguish of humiliation. They have seen the hope of 
freedom glow in shining faces, crumble upon the ground. They've come to break me and yet it 
isn't unexpected. A new age is dawning, and soon there will be a new chapter in the chronicles of 
time. 

You have the knowledge to advance their technology. You can change things. 

Perhaps, but would it necessarily be for the better? Knowledge has to be earned, fought 
for, and sometimes a certain amount of blood must be spilled for it. Most of all, an understanding 
must be achieved. That's what I've learned from the images, that their knowledge and 
technology, as you called it, far exceeded their understanding. I think you too could change a 
way of life around here. Perhaps the best way of life is the simple one. 

When did the problem start between the humans and the dragons? I asked. 

Soon after their arrival, that is after our ancestors arrived. They feared the dragons from 
the beginning even though they meant them no harm. Yet they were the one thing they couldn't 
control. The dragons were intelligent, powerful, and lived within what they thought was their 
realm. The people wanted to control the land, all of it. They couldn't live comfortably knowing 
that out there was a creature with the ability to destroy them at its own inclination. 

What about the large creatures that roam the hills? 

Yes. The maltacks. They do cause problems on both sides but they can't methodically 
plot against you, nor are they capable of deductive reasoning like the dragons. The dragons, 
however, can be a fiendish and diabolical adversary when provoked. I've seen them weave 
schemes of such complexity and deception as to overwhelm the mind. Their plots are sometimes 
deceits of a bigger and more arduous plan. 

As you pointed out, the dragons are very logical and analytical creatures. We're forcing 
them to take chances that they normally wouldn't. They've been beaten, enslaved and killed. 
Their land all but stripped from them. The animals they hunted for food, all but gone. Their 
backs are to the wall. Now they must decide--fight or die. 

Taran said nothing but nodded in sad agreement. He sat in a long silence until he finally 
broke the stillness. The dragons now are so few that they live like marauders. They raid our 
farms from time to time but generally cause no great problems. Lately though, it's been strangely 
quiet. He paused a moment, then smiled. You know something? I feel sorry for us. 

For us? I asked in a moment of surprise at his unexpected statement 

The dragons have lived here for a long time. What knowledge they must hold. Their life, 
their culture. I dream of those days when I'd meet them on their own terms and call them friend. I 
envy you to have such friends. 

The dragons' way of life is simple. They live in peace, share what one has, and help one 
another to preserve a way of life. 

You know a lot about dragons, Taran said, eyeing me curiously. 

 


I thought Rayton might've mentioned that I was searching for friends here . . . uh, 
dragon friends. That was why I came to you. 

I rambled off the names of Ed, Frank, Carolyn, and David, but could tell that the names 
were strange to him. I explained that David was a human companion and possibly in the city, but 
Taran shook his head. 

Taran got up and stood with his back to me, staring at the curved wall. He seemed to be 
deep in thought. 

I remember something . . ., he said, as if he struggled to grasp something from long 
ago. Yes . . . I remember. There's something in dragon lore that refers to The Ancient One. He's 
an old dragon that lives in the ruins of the Maudhysn temple in the mountains called The 
Pinnacle Peaks. They've never been thoroughly explored because you have to cross the Baneful 
Flats to reach them. At one time, he was the mightiest dragon that ever lived. Your dragon 
friends could probably tell you more than I could, but I heard that from his cave he sees 
everything. That his knowledge and powers are immense. He stopped short as if trying to 
remember something else. I'm sorry that's all I can recall. If your friends are near he will know 
where to start looking. 

Thank you. You've been most helpful and I appreciate your guidance. 
I'm only sorry I couldn't be of more help. You're a contrast to what I have to live with 
everyday and I'll . . . I hear Rayton approaching. 
I turned in time to see Rayton open the door and come in. He looked exhausted as if he 

ran all the way. He paused a moment trying to catch his breath. 

I was hoping . . . I d catch you both up here, Rayton said between gasps. 

Rayton, sit down and rest a moment. Whatever you have to tell can wait long enough for 
you to catch your breath. Now sit, Taran directed with authority, seemly to want Rayton to stick 
to protocol. 

Rayton came over and sat down on one of the cushions between Taran and myself. He 
relaxed for a moment, regained his composure, then looked over at Taran who directed him to 
begin. 

My lord, shortly after I left you, I went back to the palace. There was noise coming from 
the hall that leads to your rooms. I heard Karmauck and at least two of his men. When it was safe 
for me to investigate, I looked in your room and everything was messed up. Someone had been 
looking for something. 

Did you check in on Merri? I asked with apprehension. 

Yes, she was gone. 

Gone! I said, jumping up, but almost before I had finished that one word, Taran 
stopped me. 

 


Wait! Taran said with a note of authority in his voice that you didn't dare question and 
that you believed. 
Taran extended an arm and motioned for me to sit down. I felt puzzled for a moment and 

now felt foolish for my outburst. I collected myself and sat down on the cushions. 

Continue, Rayton, Taran said, in an impassive voice. 

I followed them. It was Karmauck and two men. They had the lord's lady. They took her 
to the Lair, Rayton said a little dispirited. 

The Lair? I asked slightly perplexed. I looked over at Taran for an answer but he held 
his head down apparently deep in thought. 

The Lair is a tavern in town, Rayton explained. It's a meeting place for Karmauck and 
his men. It has a place to hold people . . . that is . . . Well, it has a dungeon. 

That's enough, Rayton, Taran said. 

No. Let him finish. 

Rayton looked over at Taran. Taran reluctantly but slowly nodded his head, a motion for 
the boy to finish. 

I'm sorry m'Lord, but Karmauck has taken advantage of Terek's absence to seize power. 
He has already captured many of Terek's advisors and either killed or imprisoned them in the 
palace dungeon. We're lucky we got out when we did. From what I've heard, Karmauck has been 
planning the takeover for some time. I think, however, his actions are mistimed. Terek's wagons 
returned from the hunts this early eve and he and the rest of his men will arrive at mid-pass 
tomorrow. 

What about Tobar? I asked. 

Karmauck sent him out of the city on a fool's errand. 

A silence fell as we all thought on what had happened. I knew that Karamuck had not 
only taken this time to seize power, but also plot his revenge against me. I undoubtedly put a 
crimp in that plan by not being in my room at the time of the takeover. I questioned his authority 
by saving the dragon and it was probably one of his men who searched my room. I had 
something of more value that he wanted--Merrainna, and I knew what I had to do to get her back. 

You're going, aren't you? Taran asked with a certainty that I felt he knew the answer. 

Can't you wait for Terek? Rayton asked with a note of sadness in his voice. 

I must leave now. Time is against me. I also doubt if Terek could change things. They're 
both two of a kind, obsessed with power and dominance. Terek will have his own problems of 
regaining his throne, but I don't think Karmauck will wait that long. I must leave now, tonight, 
while there's still chaos and uncertainty. 

I got up and headed toward the door. 

You know there's a trap waiting for you, Taran said. 

Yes, I know, I answered with assurance. 

 


And still you go? 
I have no choice. For once, my path is clear. 
Taran got up with some help from Rayton and came over. He put a hand on my shoulder 
and spoke very solemnly to me. 

You're the only person I ever met who understands and loves animals so completely. 
Perhaps this is why they accept you so easily, even the dragons. You think the way they do. You 
know whatever help I can give, you have; such that I can offer. 

You've already been a great help to me. The only thing I ask now is to teach Rayton 
well. Teach him to be the kind of person people will admire and not fear. 

I will teach him the things you have taught me. The things they don't write in books. I 
have tried to give him a set of values people will be proud of but it's hard, so many things Rayton 
needs to experience for himself. 

Most of all, Taran, don't let him forget what it's like to be young. Growing up comes all 
too soon. 

Taran nodded in agreement, then we started down the stairs and made our way back to 
the den. I gathered up my belongings and prepared to leave. I put on my cloak and threw the 
saddlebags over my shoulder. 

My Lord, Rayton started, I managed to get your neba out of the palace too. He's in the 
barn across the street. 
I turned to Rayton sharply. Bless you, my boy. I don't know how I can ever repay such a 
noble deed. I'm in your debt. 
The boy smiled. He's the finest neba I've ever seen and too good to be left to Karmauck. 

I see now why you care for him so. 

Taran looked inexpressive but said, You did well, Rayton. 

I think he admired what the boy did but didn't want him possibly risking his life for a 
neba. 

I headed for the door. Taran stayed behind since Rayton wanted to see me across the 
street. As it turned out, Rayton was an excellent guide. We got past the guards and across the 
street with very little trouble. I could see that he could be an expert in the art of elusion. 

We circled around the back of a barn and went in. I could see Eos in the dim lamp light, 
waiting patiently. He looked unrecognizable under the full battle blanket. The crimson blanket 
covered his neck and body, down to his fetlocks. The only thing you could really see was four 
white feet and a white tail. He also wore an armored chafron, so all you could see was a white 
nose. I could also see two blue eyes and long white ears that gave him a devilish look. I couldn't 
help smiling and almost laughed at the despondent neba. He seemed so humiliated and out of 
character in the guise. 

 


Well, you really dressed for the occasion, I said as I rubbed the bewildered neba on the 
nose. He acted bewildered at someone waking him up in the middle of the night, dragging him 
down here and too confused to resist. I then turned to Rayton. I see now how you were able to 
get him out of the palace. 

Rayton smiled. Well, he does rather stand out in a crowd. 

I began to remove Eos' garb much to Rayton's surprise. 

What're you doing? You'll both be recognized if you go out there. 

That's alright. I'm expected. I have a debt to settle with Karmauck and this is between 
him and me, I said. The atmosphere now took on a note of grave seriousness. 

He's the strongest warrior in these parts. 

That remains to be seen, I told him as I put the saddle on the now unbarded neba. I 
finished tightening the girth, and stopped to rest my arms on top of the saddle. I thought for a 
moment, then heard Rayton weeping behind me. I turned to see the boy in a dim corner standing 
with his back to me. I walked over and turned him around. I knelt before him and raised his 
sagging chin. 

Hey, now. This isn't the way for nobility to act, I said, trying to raise the boy's spirits. 
I'm sorry. I didn't mean to, but I can't help it. I've seemed to have lost the two best 
friends I ever had, you and Garrick. 
I smiled and simply said, I haven't left yet. But there was no hiding the facts from him. 
He knew the odds as well as I. 

I searched through my pockets a moment. I wanted to give him a memento, but wasn't 
sure what. Perhaps something special and personal, I thought. My eyes finally came to rest on 
the dagger on my right hip, opposite my sword. I unfastened it from my belt and held it in my 
hand. It needed something else, I thought to myself. I got up and walked over to Eos. I rubbed 
his mane then grabbed a small amount of hair and quickly pulled out a few strands. He flinched 
slightly, but I patted him where I had pulled out the hair. Sorry, my friend, but it's for a good 
cause. 

I tied the strands of silken hair around the jeweled dagger handle and went back to 
Rayton. I knelt before him, and presented the dagger, resting across the palms of my hands. 
From the both of us, Eos and me, to you, I said, offering the gift. 
Rayton slowly reached out and accepted the gift. He looked like he wanted to cry more 
than ever, but held back the tears. 
Then it's true, you don't intend to come back, Rayton said. Then the tears flowed as he 
reached out and hugged me tightly about my neck. 

 


CHAPTER XI 

I rode down the dark and deserted streets with the only sound coming from my neba's 
clopping hooves on the cobblestones. It made an eerie, echoing sound down the still streets. 
I felt eyes upon me as I rode. I looked up and saw a woman watching me from her window. 
When she saw my gaze she drew back and quickly closed the curtains. I rounded a corner where 
several people took refuge upon my approach. A few, however, stood as still as statues. One I 
recognized as Karmauck's man. The two others across the street were wearing the same type of 
surcoat with an identical crest. 

I sat up straight and proud on Eos, and rode undaunted by the warriors around me. I rode 
down many streets, each one telling the same story. Lanterns and candles going out, shutters 
closing, the people vacating upon my approach told me they knew who I was. They also knew 
trouble stalked me like a maltack lurking in the shadows. 

I turned toward the main part of town and could see the tavern just ahead. I stopped in the 
middle of the street for a moment to assess the situation. There were a number of nebas tied in 
front and several more across the way. Many loud voices came from within the tavern and 
apparently a lot of activity was taking place. 

I dismounted and led Eos between two buildings. I removed his saddle and bridle, and set 
them on the ground. I petted him lightly on the neck and spoke to him in a soft, and sincere 
voice. 

Eos, you've done all I could ask of you and more. You've served me well but now our 
paths must part. I must face what lies beyond those doors. I don't mind telling you, I'm scared. I 
don't think I'm going to return from this, but this is something I have to do . . . 

 136 


Eos looked at me with his head cocked to one side as if in wonderment. 

For Merrainna, I added. As for you, you're free to go but you re still trapped within 
the city walls. I'm sorry, my friend to leave you like this, so I ask that you return to Rayton. He'll 
take good care of you and Taran will give him any help he may need. The saddlebags that I left 
in the stable, Rayton will soon find and the gold chain will make him a rich and powerful young 
man. 

Eos looked at me with saddened eyes. I looked away. I could no longer trust myself to 
look him straight in the eyes. As it was, I had trouble trying to finish what I wanted to say. I 
choked on words, as I felt a lump form in my throat, and a great sadness came over me. I rubbed 
him softly along his neck and behind his ears. 

You're a king's neba, and so shall you belong to a king. I'll miss you my friend,-always. 
I turned away, but Eos didn't leave. I stood there a moment, in a way, hoping he'd leave. 
This, and what I had to do next, was the most difficult things I've ever had to do. 
Go! I said, as I turned and pushed him away. Go to Rayton. 

Eos turned away hanging his head low. He walked a few steps then what I saw next was 
the most amazing and astonishing thing I had ever witnessed. Eos slowly raised his dispirited 
head. Out of one sapphire eye, a tear formed that slowly ran down his cheek. 

I had never seen an animal crying out of sorrow, but he gave all the signs and emotions of 
feeling grief. It felt so incomprehensible to see this strong and noble creature so dejected and 
downhearted. It was even more than what the dragons could do. 

I felt the pangs of anguish build within me as I fought back the tears. He was the finest 
companion I could have ever asked for. He asked little and gave me so much more than I could 
ever repay. I loved this animal that I only knew a scant few days, and wanted more than anything 
to stay with him. 

Not trusting myself any longer, I hurried away. I rounded the corner of the building, 
stopped, and leaned back against its stone wall. Tears flowed for a moment until I could contain 
my emotions. In my dragon body this wouldn't be a problem. In a way, the feelings felt good to 
me but I couldn't take the time to indulge my emotions. I searched inside myself to rely upon my 
dragon instincts one more time and found the strength of will. It allowed me to set my emotions 
aside for the time being and think more clearly without emotionalism. 

At that moment I heard Eos' light hooves as they became softer and softer until the night 
consumed them. I couldn't help feeling sorrow as I slipped back on my emotions. 

The shouts and laughter from the tavern brought me back from my reverie. I took a deep 
breath and started down the street. Each step brought me closer to the tavern's lights, filling me 
with dread. This wasn't something I wanted to do but something that had to do. 

 


I stopped beside the doorway and stood for a moment in the shadows. Just then someone 
came flying through the door and landed in the street. 
Come back when you can pay, Zel, said a voice from inside. 
The man obviously had one ale too many as was apparent by his struggling to get up. I 
took a step out of the shadows, his eyes widened when he saw me and his face turned white. 
No, no, get away! the man screamed, as he scrambled to his feet. 

I felt puzzled, then decided to investigate. I turned and went into the tavern. I stopped just 
inside the doorway and looked around the large, crowded room. I felt the eyes upon me. They 
had become deathly quiet as all heads turned in my direction. I moved to the center of the room 
and caught sight of two men moving to block the doorway behind me. I was in the right place. 
Karmauck was here, I could feel it. 

Where's Karmauck? I said, to the silent crowd. 

I looked about quickly, expecting an ambush then Karmauck, but instead heard the sound 
of a chair sliding back. I turned and saw a tall, stony man standing in the back--Karmauck. For a 
long moment, silence filled the air as we sized each other up. 

I see I was expected, I said, as I glanced over at the two men guarding the door. I hope 
I didn't disappoint you. 
No, not at all, Karmauck said, with a note of sarcasm. Actually, I figured you wouldn't 
show your face around here at all. 
You have stolen something of mine. I claim it back. 
The crowd moved about, nervous and uneasy by our conversation. 
Indeed . . ., Karmauck said, drawing his sword and looking at me with a sinister scowl. 
You can try. 
Karmauck's sword looked superb and evident as having survived many battles. It had a 
few nicks in it and showed signs of having survived many battles. 

Then I shan't disappoint you, I said, as I drew my sword. The blade rang as it slid out 
of the hilt. A fire burned in the fireplace near me and the fire light danced upon the stainless steel 
blade. 

Very impressive, but can you use it? I think not, Karmauck, said a bit more caustic. 
We shall see. 
The people in the tavern began to move away fearing for their own life as Karmauck 
approached me. He kicked a table out of the way and now nothing stood between him and me. 

Karmauck's sword looked several inches longer than mine did and a good deal heftier. It 
probably depended upon its size and weight to make a heavier blow and on Karmauck's first 
strike, I found it did. I managed to block his swings but the force of his blows was horrendous. 

I had the speed and agility while Karmauck had the raw power and the experience to use 
it. My only hope was to make several quick strikes, preventing him from drawing back for a 

 


heavy blow. This exerted a lot of energy, however, and he had little trouble in blocking my 
swings. 

I relaxed for a second and Karmauck saw his chance as he drew back for a heavy blow. I 
swung my sword out to meet his and our swords struck sending a shock wave through my arm. 
The blow sent me flying over a table next to me. I got to my feet and tried to keep the table 
between us until I could think of something I could try. Karmauck raised his sword and struck 
the table with such force it shattered as if it were made of glass. 

I saw a man out of the corner of my eye stand up and head for the door. He caught my 
attention because he looked familiar. He stopped at the doorway as I glanced over at him. I saw 
his face in the lamplight. I did know him, as familiar to me as yesterday. It was David. 

Wait, David! I said, trying to keep one eye on Karmauck. 
David's face seemed cold and expressionless. He merely turned and walked out. I wanted 
to rush and catch him, but I was preoccupied for the moment. 
Karmauck stepped across the debris on the floor and said, You've caused me trouble for 

the last time. 

Where's Merri? I demanded. 

Right behind me, he said, then laughed. But to get there you must go through me. 

I looked behind him and saw a door that must lead down to a cellar. 

I engaged him in battle once again, staying on the offensive as much as possible. This 
was hard because Karmauck had obviously figured out what I was trying to do. He gained the 
attack and it was all I could do to defend myself. 

Our swords clashed and rang through the tavern. It wasn't long before Karmauck's skill 
and experience started to work for him. I felt his blade come closer and closer as I was now only 
barely able to block his swings in time. 

Then it happened. Karmauck swung and cut me on the left forearm. It distracted me long 
enough for him to pull his sword back and plunge it toward me. I saw it coming and tried to turn 
my body out of the way, but his sword pierced high on the right shoulder. I felt blinded by waves 
of searing pain. My sword fell from my hand, and I heard it ring as it hit the stone fireplace 
hearth. Karmauck pinned me against the wall then brutally yanked the sword from my shoulder. 
I winced in pain, then slowly slid down the wall, to sit on the floor clutching my wound. 

My sword was on the floor, the point of the blade elevated upon the edge of the raised 
hearth. I leaned over toward it, fighting back the pain. I reached for it, my hand just inches from 
the sword. Suddenly Karmauck's foot came crashing down upon the blade. It snapped, the end 
piece spinning back behind him and with it, my last hope was shattered. 

I sat up and looked at him. He held his bloodstained sword proudly. He grinned at me as 
he took pride in my pain and humiliation. 

 


He pulled his sword back. I could tell his next lunge would be for my heart and I could do 
little to stop him. I straightened and prepared myself for the inevitable. 

Then, without warning, his body stiffened. His eyes widened, his hand flew open and his 
sword fell to the floor. He tried to clutch at something behind him, then he fell to the floor dead. 
One prong of a black boomerang-shaped object protruded from Karmauck's back. I looked past 
him, and, to my shock and surprise, saw Tobar standing in the doorway with his sword drawn. 
Immediately, I saw Tobar jumped by two of Karmauck's men but more hurried to join the battle. 
Tobar reached behind him and pulled out another imperator. He grasped it in the middle, and 
held the jagged teeth and formidable points toward his attackers. The imperator served as his 
knife and shield. Swords clashed and shortly the battle moved outside. The people in the tavern 
rushed out to watch the battle. Those that remained either didn't want to get involved or just 
didn't care. Not one offered to help, not that I expected it. 

I struggled to my feet sill holding pressure on my wound. I staggered across the floor to 
the cellar door. I stood there and looked back at the pitiful faces of the people around me. I shook 
my head in disbelief. At that moment, I thought they were the poorest excuses for human beings 
I had ever seen. 

I opened the door and started down the stairs. The cellar was dark except for a dim torch 
struggling to stay lit at the bottom of the stairs. 

I went down, relying heavily on the railing as I went. I pressed harder at my wound, 
feeling the blood ooze between my fingers. I stood at the base of the stairs and looked about. The 
shadows danced upon the rows of dusty wine racks but the wall in front of me held my attention. 
Shackled to the wall was Merrainna. She looked unconscious, and dangled almost lifeless from 
the manacles. I wanted to rush to her, but it was all I could do to remain standing. 

I felt a stirring within me as I slumped and fell against the wall. I looked over at 
Merrainna and saw a blue light surrounding her, and then I knew what was happening. The 
transformation had begun. I watched as her wrists enlarged to dragon size and popped the 
shackles on each arm. She fell to the ground. Each part of her slowly changed and within a few 
minutes, the transformation was complete. I watched as this fair lady with milk-white skin and 
silken hair changed into the dragon she once was. 

I fell to my knees, feeling a terrible pain in my head, and knew the same thing would 
happen to me. I felt the dragon part of me start to emerge. I fought back to retain my human 
form, and the thoughts and emotions that were mine. 

No! I shouted in the darkness. I will not go back. 

I fought as hard as I could, but I could feel myself losing ground. I felt that dragon part of 
me surface, to become dominant in my mind. My human part was being set aside, suppressed by 
my dragon thoughts. 

 


I gazed, as if through a dream, as my own body changed in shape and form. I could see 
my own hand as the fingers became long and powerful. I saw my tail grow out from behind me, 
my clothing reduced to rags as my body grew in vast proportion. Then shortly the transformation 
was complete. 

I lay there sprawled upon the cool dirt floor, my head spun with discordant thoughts. I 
waited for several minutes until I could think more clearly on one thought and one idea. 

I staggered to my feet and looked about. My wings were half open, so I shook them and 
closed them against my body. I also found that the severe wound I had as a human didn't transfer 
to my dragon body. A large scar just below my collarbone marked the spot. I went over to 
Merrainna, who was just rising. 

We're back, she said in distorted thoughts. 
Yes, I said, as the only answer I could give her. 
Our attention turned to the sound of someone just outside the cellar door. 
Quickly! Behind those racks, I said, pointing with my nose the direction I wanted her 
to go. 
We hurried as quickly as our bulk would allow. Merrainna maneuvered herself between 
two wine racks, then ducked in the shadows. I went around some crates and hid under the stairs. 

I heard the door open above me and footsteps started down the stairs. He stopped at the 
bottom and looked about. He might be the tavern keeper, judging by his clothes. He looked 
casually dressed and wore an apron about his waist. He held his lantern high and went over to the 
manacles that Merrainna had worn. He examined one then looked about. 

M'Lady? the man said. 

He began to wander about the cellar until he stopped in front of the wine rack, where 
Merrainna lay hidden just on the opposite side. He pulled out a bottle of wine, looked at the 
dusty label then put it back. He moved down a few feet and pulled out another bottle. He read the 
label, then something seemed to attract his attention. Perhaps he heard Merrainna's heavy 
breathing on the other side. He held up his lantern and peered through the covey hole. Then he 
got the shock of his life as he saw Merrainna's large brown, eyes staring at him. 

Dragon! he yelled as he dropped his lantern and ran for the stairs. 

He got up to the third step, when I crashed through the bottom of the stairs directly in 
front of him. He had the look of terror on his face as he fell back, striking his head against the 
wall. 

Quickly. We have to get out of here, I said, as I stepped over the rubble toward 
Merrainna. 

How? she asked a bit perplexed. 

Let me think a moment. 

 


My attention focused on the large casks along the wall. They were too large and heavy to 
bring down the stairs so they had to have another access that they used for deliveries. 
I heard several men trying to open the cellar door, but several boards jammed it shut 
when I demolished the stairs. 
To the back of the cellar, I said, as I hurried past her. 

We hurried to the back where it was dark and damp. We searched for a few minutes until 
we came across a wide stone ramp that led to a pair of large doors. I pressed against the door but 
felt the bolt holding the doors shut from the outside. 

It's locked, I said as I turned to face her. 
I heard a crash and saw a man fall from the door they had forced open, to the floor below. 
The other men began to climb down and I knew they would soon be on our trail. 
This is it Merrainna, stay behind me. 

I gathered myself and flung my body against the double doors. They literally exploded 
outward against the impact. We emerged outside onto the deserted street and tried to get 
airborne. 

I extended my wings and beat them strongly as I dashed down the street. I got a few feet 
off the ground and had to make a sharp bank around a building. I looked behind me for 
Merrainna, but had little to worry, for she was close behind. 

I rose above the buildings and heard an arrow whistle past my ear. 
Stay down, Merrainna said. There're watchtowers atop many of the buildings, 
watching for escaped dragons. The guards will be alerting the other towers soon. 

The sound of a gong rang out over the still night air of the city. We flew faster, weaving 
in and out of the buildings, banking around them like a couple of racing planes. Merrainna was 
so close behind me that when I made one turn I struck her along side her face with my tail. She 
flinched, but I think it surprised her more than it hurt her, and we had little time to think about it. 

Watch for low wires. They set them as traps for escaping dragons flying this low. 
This worried me a bit. At this speed, the wires would chop us up like a tomato through a 
slicer, but we had to get out of here fast before they cut off our escape. 
I tried to stay on the major streets as much as possible; even though guarded, they had 
better lighting. 

I banked around a building and went down a side street a few blocks then turned down 
another. There looming before me were seven wires strung between the buildings. The first wire 
was fifteen feet off the ground and the others spaced about five feet apart. A large stone archway 
stood about fifty feet behind them. Apparently, they were high enough to allow traffic to pass 
underneath them. 

 


I had only a split second to assess the situation, warn Merrainna, and then act. I dove for 
the ground, flying under the wires and through the archway, my stomach only a few feet off the 
ground and my tail dragging on the cobblestone behind me. 

When I cleared the archway, I turned down another street and passed close over the heads 
of several mounted guards. We passed them so quickly, they didn't realize what had happened 
until it was too late. 

We raced down street after street trying to make our way to the city wall, but found it like 
a large labyrinth. Some streets were dead ends, others only looped back into themselves. In the 
dark it was hard to find the right route. 

I turned down another street and found a stone building looming before me. I could only 
increase my bank in hopes of making a complete U-turn out of here. However, I had too much 
momentum to make such a tight turn. I found myself going through the open doors of a barn's 
hayloft and crashing into a mound of straw. Merrainna followed and almost landed on me but 
plopped down in the straw just ahead. I got to my feet and rushed to the hayloft doors. There 
seemed to be no sign of pursuit or alarm. Only then did I take the time to catch my breath. 

The nebas in the stalls below us had been nervous about our abrupt entrance but had 
started to settle down. 

I think we can rest here awhile, I said, laying back in the hay and sighing deeply. 

You really know how to find trouble, don't you? Merrainna said as she glanced outside. 

I don't need to find it, it finds me, I said but realized it wasn't a joke. 

For the first time since my transformation, I found I retained possession of the gem. The 
chain I wore as a human now fit me tightly about the base of my neck, like a choker. It had 
entangled in my mane, which helped to keep the chain from sliding up my neck. When I sat up, 
the gem rested high on my collarbone. It still held every fiber of elegance it had, even after all it 
had been through. 

We can't stay long, Merrainna, reminded me. They'll be searching for us. 
I know, I said, a bit dispirited. In a moment. 
I started at the sight of a snow-white bird swooping into the hayloft and settling down 
next to me. Merrainna recoiled sharply, hissed aloud at the intruder and bared her teeth. 
Wait! I said, getting up and facing her. It's alright. He's a friend. 

Merrainna acted confused by this information. She examined the bird extensively, not 
only by sight, but I saw her forked tongue sample the air for scent particles. From my own 
personal experience, I found this to be more of an unconscious reflex action than anything else. 

You keep strange friends, she said, apparently not being able to identify the creature. 

So I've been told. 

Who and what is he? 

The bird squawked and flew up to perch in the rafters. 

 


I think you hurt his feelings, I said, looking up at the bird. 

I'm sorry, but I still don't understand. 

I know. First off, he's a falcon, a member of the bird family, like the gyps. He's the 
companion of the wizard that changed me. 

Wizard? she asked. 

A man of mystical powers. I'm not really sure myself because wizards aren't common on 
my world either. 

What's the bird doing here? 

I don't know. I can only guess that the wizard sent him to help us. 

I don't think he can be of much help, she said as she looked up and watched him for a 

moment. Your friend doesn't talk much. Do you know how intelligent he is? 
Apparently quite a bit. He seems to be able to talk the way we can but we aren't able to 
hear his thoughts, only the wizard can. He seems to be as intelligent as Eos, but I . . . 
The sound of hoof beats just outside the barn interrupted us. I rushed to the hayloft doors 
and peered out, making sure to stay in the shadows. 

I saw eight warriors riding past, looking the building over carefully as they went. I 
thought we were going to avoid a confrontation but a resident from across the street came 
running out. The man stopped the riders and pointed excitedly at our barn. The men dismounted, 
some prepared their bows and others drew their swords. I didn't need to see anymore. 

We've been discovered! Quickly, out the back, I said, turning and dashing down the 
hayloft. 

There's no back door, Garrick, she said as she fell in behind me. 

Then we'll make one. 

I lowered my head and prepared to ram the far wall. My wings began to unfurl in a reflex 
action in to my speed. 

I crashed through the wall, sending boards flying in every direction, taking out a large 
section of the barn. It sent the nebas in the stalls below in a state of panic. 

My wings faltered for a moment until I could steady myself. I managed to get my wings 
coordinated and pick up a steady rhythm. Merrainna and I were soon on the wing once again. 

Zorn's feathered companion caught up to us and flew just ahead and a little to my right. 
His short wings were beating as fast as a hummingbird's, while we had a slow, strong, steady 
beat for our size. I began to worry for the bird's safety. If he slowed too fast, my wings would 
engulf and dash him against the ground. 

I glanced behind and saw Merrainna close behind me. I saw the barn we left disappear in 
the darkness. I felt a certain satisfaction knowing we had left the guards to battle it out amongst a 
barn full of frenzied nebas. 

 


The falcon turned down a darkened street as we followed. We made several turns and 
went down many avenues. We came across few patrols and traps this way. We turned down 
another street and could see the city wall looming ahead. I saw a guard tower to my right atop a 
large building that we had to pass in range of. The street widened at this point so Merrainna flew 
in a position off my left wing. I looked over at her and she looked back. 

This is it, Merrainna, I told her. Fly for your life. 
We put everything we had into our flying. We accelerated as fast as we could, until not 
even Zorn's feathered companion could keep up. The bird banked and flew off to a safe distance. 

We neared the guard tower and I ran interference for Merrainna by keeping myself 
between her and the minaret. Two men in the tower aimed crossbows at us, but we were 
traveling too fast for them to get a fix on us. Their bolts flew but missed us. 

We neared the city wall and could see the men atop the wall that manned the battlements. 
We managed to catch these men more by surprise by staying close to the ground until the last 
possible moment. Then we flew over the wall knocking at least two men from the battlements to 
take the hundred-foot plunge. 

Merrainna took the lead and I followed close behind. We flew at treetop level until we 
were out of range of the city, then rose to a safer altitude. 

We landed upon the mountain ridge about midway up, and gazed back at the city. It 
seemed very far and distant as I looked at the occasional light burning. I realized how fortunate 
we were that we had both moons to light our way. Although they were just rising, it was still 
dark enough to cover our escape. 

Your friend didn't follow, Merrainna said, catching her breath. 

He seems to come and go as he pleases, I told her. But he'll be all right. 

We stayed the night on the ridge, but we were both too agitated to get much sleep. Most 
of the night I spent sitting in the twilight, gazing at the world around me. I had a chance to see 
this world in a different perspective, now taking the time to see the beauty it had to offer. I was 
so intent upon returning home that I didn't want this beauty to distract me. Or could it be I was 
afraid to appreciate the things around me, afraid I might enjoy them more than my own world? I 
couldn't deny that I had certain feelings that I searched hard to put a name to and understand. 

It seemed rare that I could say I felt proud, content, this way, or that. It had never been 
that simple. I thought there might be some variable involved in the way that I felt. My feelings 
were complicated and confused. How the dragons handled this disarray I don't know, but these 
sensations only deranged my life. 

I sat up tall and fanned my wings against the cool night air. I sighed heavily, and settled 
back on my haunches. I then became aware of a presence, a dragon presence, asleep far down the 
mountain chain. It caused me little concern or interest except to make a note his position. 

 


My mind drifted back to the city below. I began to calm down and my head cleared 
considerably. At times like these, my two personalities were more distinctive. It wasn't like I 
couldn't tap my human self if the need arose, but it felt restrained by my dragon side, which was 
dominant in my mind. After having experienced both sides, I found that my dragon self was 
different only inasmuch as it was a different way of thinking. 

Merrainna came up and sat next to me. 

It's a beautiful night, she said, in a soft inner-voice. 

Very, I answered, still deep in thought. 

For a moment we sat in silence as we watched the first glimmer of day effortlessly push 
back the night. 

What are you thinking about? Merrainna asked. 

About today and tomorrow and all that is yet to come. 

You sound like a philosopher. 

A philosopher? No. I have philosophies, but they're my own. I don't seek the 
fundamental truths of life and the universe. I accept only what concerns me and tend to my own 
way of life. That's why I'm an outcast to my own people. I'm a realist, and accept what is. 

But can you accept that you may not be able to return home? 

I turned away, without commenting. She had only asked a question that I had been asking 
myself every day since I arrived. Hearing it from her, though, only made the question more 
menacing. 

Forgive me, Garrick, Merrainna said in a soft and gentle thought. I had no right to ask 
that. I know you want to return home. I know how it feels to drift like a wandering nomad with 
no place to call home. 

Her thoughts were placid and uninhibited, and as always, completely sincere. I turned 
back to her and found myself gazing into those jeweled, faceted eyes that sparkled in the 
predawn hour. Her black eyes were two pools of black crude, with the moon reflecting in its 
serenity. I felt something electrifying in the air. I stood mesmerized by the moment as my eyes 
locked onto hers. She began to ease her face closer to mine, with our eyes never parting for a 
second. Her nose only inches from mine as her ear twitched behind one ivory horn. The forelock 
of her mane came down to the brow of her left eye and brought back memories of Eos. Her 
beauty was exotic and enticing. I could feel her warm breath upon my face. It felt exciting and 
tantalizing. It soothed and served to comfort me. I could almost feel her soul spilling over into 
mine. I also experienced a strange and alien urge in my dragon-self that confused me. Everything 
happened too fast so I handled it in the only manner I knew. 

I turned away. I could feel she wanted much more, but she wanted something I couldn't 
give her. 

 


The rest of the morning we spent in silence and apart, both physically and mentally. She 
rarely looked at me, and I seldom chanced a glance at her. I had rejected her, and felt my 
handling of the matter had been less than diplomatic. I hadn't meant to reject her at all, but the 
fervent moment had caught me unprepared. I felt the pains of remorse build for my actions, but 
knew that I couldn't change what I had said and done. 

I glanced over at Merrainna who acted sullen and depressed, as she lay on the rocks. She 
gazed past the city into the empty sky. I felt very distant and detached from her, and an 
emptiness filled my heart that I couldn t breach. 

I got up and moved to the edge of the cliff. The morning grew late and I had a lot of 
terrain to cover. I unfurled my wings and prepared to leave, but held for a moment to look over 
at her. She raised her head and returned my gaze. 

I'm sorry, Merrainna, but I can't be that dragon you want me to be. I'm sorry, I said as I 
felt the pain with each word that I spoke. 
She said nothing, her eyes cold and indifferent. She merely laid her head back down as if 
going back into her trance. 

I extended my wings fully and felt the air fill each panel. I crouched down and paused as 
I looked over at Merrainna one last time. Then I lunged off the cliff and flew into the clear 
morning sky. I turned to a northerly direction, riding the thermals whenever possible. It wasn't 
long before I came across the dragon whose presence I had sensed last night. When I flew closer, 
I reached out with my thoughts and nudged his mind as if trying to rouse someone from their 
slumbers. 

What's your name, my friend? I said, trying not to alarm or antagonize him. 
He looked up and acted somewhat resentful of my intrusion. He also seemed to be a little 
confused about what to do. 
I'm called Venttakar, large one. And who might you be? he said, breaking the stillness 
between us. 
I'm called Garrick, I said, but it felt like the words settled in dead air. I felt nothing of 
his mind as I spoke, and began to wonder if he had heard me. 

I passed near his lair with no real plan to engage the strange dragon in lengthy 
conversation. He took flight and started angling to intercept me. I made no attempt to flee, or 
turn to face him; I merely continued my planned course. 

The dragon caught up to me and we flew side by side for some distance before he broke 
the silence. 
Where is it you head, Garrick? 
From the words he spoke I got the impression that he might be a little younger than me. 
I head to see the Ancient One in the Pinnacle Peaks, I said with a glance. 

 


Across the Baneful Flats? You're more foolish than I gave you credit for. And to see 
someone who may not even exist? 

I have questions that need answers and hard decisions to be weighed. 

Indeed, Venttakar said. You've made one hard decision already, to make such a long, 
perilous journey in these troubled times. 

Do you know the fastest route there? 

Yes. You cross these mountains at the Valley of the Sun and fly towards the rising sun. 
You must cross the entire span of the flats. I advise you not to stop until you have safely crossed. 
There are many dangers that lurk in the flats, both on the ground and in the air. Even more 
danger if you try to bypass the flats. There's no safe way to cross, only to fly straight and fast. If 
you make it, you'll find a road that'll take you to the ancient city of Mauahsyn. 

City? I inquired. 

If you can call it that. It's only a few ruined buildings with a temple midway up and 
recessed in the mountain. I made the trip only once before with five others. The humans drove us 
out of our caves so we fled across the flats. But only three of us survived the trip. He paused for 
a moment, as if to gather his thoughts, then continued. We sought out the Ancient One, but 
couldn't find him. I'm not even sure he exists anymore, but alas, I have told you what you need to 
know and what you have to face. I leave the rest to you. 

How long did you search for the Ancient One? I slowed a bit, so not to tire him. 
We stayed for three sunrises, then we had to move on. The hunting is poor in that area. 
In fact, even the gyps avoid the place. 
I see. I wish I didn't have to make the trip now, but it's unavoidable. I appreciate your 
help and it won't be forgotten. 
We flew for some distance in silence. I debated whether or not to ask him why he was 
staying with me. 
If I may, he said, looking over at me. I would like to accompany you on this journey. 
I felt puzzled by this sudden change. You called me a fool for wanting to go and now 
you want to come along? 
You're the chosen one. Perhaps a union between us would reap some benefit. I have 
little to offer, but you have so much I wish to learn. 
Your company would be most welcome. 

It turned out that Venttakar was quite garrulous. He could ramble on, on virtually any 
subject. I knew he might be only exuberant and found it hard to scold someone who admired me. 
I discovered that he could be quite enlightening at times. He revealed to me much about the 
dragons' beliefs and way of life. I learned that when two strange dragons meet, one is dominant 
and the other is submissive. When they greet each other, one would begin by initiating a 
challenge by saying, `give me your name.' The dragons may know each other, but would greet 

 


each other in this manner to establish a pecking order. I'm not sure what for, but I felt it might be 
a holdover from an earlier time when they needed a strong, assertive leader. 

If the dragon gave his name, he acknowledged submission, and they could get down to 
business. If the dragon refused, one of two things would happen. They would refuse to converse 
further and go about their own business, or a fight would break out until one submitted, or died. 

He explained that this only happened between males and only during a question of 
dominance. Among friendly dragons where dominance is not in question, they would greet each 
other by saying each other's name. I realized that when I first met Venttakar, I had inadvertently 
challenged him, but my large size might've diverted any confrontation. I don't think a fight 
would've broken out since we had little to fight over and Venttakar seemed to have a peaceful 
nature. 

We cleared the Valley of the Sun by late afternoon. At dusk, we landed for the night at 
the edge of the Baneful Flats. We planned to stay the night and start across in the morning. From 
what I saw from the air, the Baneful Flats weren't flats at all, but a jungle marsh of great expanse. 

Venttakar was most informative. He explained much about the role of the male dragon in 
the community, which was something Merrainna couldn't do, being a solitary female. He said 
that he had only recently arrived from the island of Naò to get away from the overcrowding and 
quarrelsome dragons. He became restless confined to the island, so he broke away, even if it 
meant facing the dangers of the mainland. The dragon communities encouraged migrating, since 
food had been in such short supply, so leaving wasn't a problem. 

Since our arrival at the little clearing at the edge of the flats, Venttakar had been 
unusually quiet. He lay down across from me but held his head high, looking about from the 
marsh to the rocky foothills behind me. This made me a little nervous, since he wouldn't 
elaborate on it. I don't think he was sure himself. I decided to ask a curious question to take his 
mind off his concerns. 

Do you have a female waiting for you? I asked, but I got the impression that I had 
phrased that poorly. 

Not likely, he answered. I'm a bachelor like you. I wouldn't be out here risking my life 
if I had a mate. I'd be on one of the islands where it's safe. 

Then what are you doing here? 

I've very little to risk, and everything to gain by fighting. 

He stopped short and gave me a puzzled look, if that was possible of a dragon. 

You really don't understand do you? he asked giving me his full attention. 

I've been away an awful long time. I found this to be an easy excuse for something I 
didn't know, especially about how to be a dragon. 

Indeed, he said, then paused. In earlier times, it was easy to find a mate, but times are 
hard now. There are so few females left, and those that remain you may have to fight for. 

 


You mean a female will go with any dragon that will fight and win her? 

Uh . . . to a certain extent. She must first be willing to go with the winner. If she has 
mated, then there isn't any way she can leave her mate. A dragon mates for life, and will defend 
each other to the death. If one dies, the other will soon die. However, if the pair is only keeping 
company, then another may indeed make a challenge. However, there's no guarantee that some 
dragon may not challenge him later on. Many of the females have become infertile. Females 
can't bear young in a world of strife. The last five seasons at Naò, only two bore young, out of 
fifty-two pairs. Most haven't even tried to have young, but are waiting for the times to change. 

Now our attention is aimed at regaining our rightful home so we can live a normal life, 
or at least I am. The dragons of Naò seem content to live a meeker existence, fighting over scraps 
of food, or just a place to lie down. I don't believe we should suffer while the humans have free 
reign over our land. There was a small band of us who felt this way. They were afraid to speak 
up, knowing that an attack on the humans would be fruitless. 

You've never felt anything for a female? I asked. 

Oh, most definitely, I have. It's been a long time, but I still remember her well. A very 
beautiful and sensitive dragon, as graceful as a taurin and as elegant as any gem. She lived with 
me for a time and we planned to join. A dragon joins mentally as well as physically. You didn't 
have that bond within your thoughts. That's how I knew right away that you were a bachelor. It's 
a bond of love and total devotion. That's why when one dies, the other soon follows, for it 
literally rips their soul apart. I saw him shutter at the idea. 

I was almost afraid to ask my next question because it made me feel ignorant. With the 
darkness, I couldn't even see beyond the end of my nose or I wouldn't have considered asking 
this question. I don't think I could look him in the eye and ask. 

Uh . . . Venttakar, how do dragons join? I asked, feeling a little ashamed for such 
insolence. 
For a long moment, a silence enveloped us, as ominous as the blackness that now 
imprisoned us in this little clearing. 

Well . . . Garrick. I was never told. It's usually a very intimate and reclusive moment. 
But when I became of age, my sire explained very simply, to follow my instincts. The 
procreative instincts are indelibly etched in the fabric of life. When the time comes, and at the 
appropriate moment, I'll know what to do. 

This seemed vague and somewhat confusing, but something inside me accepted it as 
being true. 

A dragon usually lays a single egg where it'll incubate for almost two seasons. Then she 
won't bear again until the hatching is at least five seasons. This I know from what I have 
observed and from what my dam has told me. Venttakar explained. 

 


This told me that dragons would have a slow recovery time in the event of a substantial 
loss of numbers, such as they now face. Although a dragon has a long life span and a female may 
bear many young in her lifetime, she couldn't bear them often. It wasn't hard for me to see that if 
things didn't change soon, dragons would join the list of animal extinctions. This time, I thought, 
it maybe within their grasp to save themselves from oblivion; however, they must first have the 
desire and willingness to do so. 

I lay there long after Venttakar had nodded off to sleep, thinking about what he had said. 
In the darkness I looked about but could see nothing, and yet I knew where everything was. I 
could reach out with my mind and sense my immediate surroundings like someone looking 
through an infrared camera. My dragon senses seemed to be adapting well to the night, I thought 
to myself. I settled down to sleep, and gave my last thoughts to Merrainna. I wished her well and 
safety, wherever she was. 

By dawn the next morning we hurried to get started. The day was dismal and cloudy as 
we hunted a last time, with Venttakar coming up with a large taurin. We made short work of the 
animal and took to the air as soon as possible. We started over the Baneful Flats. I looked below 
and saw large Mango trees in a swamp that steamed and bubbled. As we flew further across the 
swamp, a strong smell came to my ultra-sensitive nose. Sulfur. I now knew that the Baneful Flats 
were a giant sulfur bog, fed by mineral-enriched hot springs. I remembered my basic chemistry 
well enough to come up with: H2O + SO4 = H2SO4, or in essence, that water and sulfur oxide 
combined to make sulfuric acid and there wasn't any telling what other acid by-products lurked 
below in the quagmire. A strong corrosive like this would be best to avoid. Now I understood 
why Venttakar was so anxious to cross as fast as possible. 

We're fortunate that the waters are still today, he informed. 
Everything was still. A certain lifelessness drifted about the swamp, and death clung to 
the air about me, as tightly as a choker. 

We were tired due to the lack of thermals to help us, so it took one hundred percent 
muscle power to cross the swamp. We saw several islets below we could've landed on, but 
thought we had rather risk more muscles than dangers that might lurk below. We paced 
ourselves, resting for brief moments between wing beats, and flew on. 

The going was slow, arduous, but steady. By the time we saw the edge of the marsh, we 
had almost reached the limits of our endurance. The trip had greatly overtaxed our strength. We 
were sore, tired, and were losing daylight quickly as the sun headed down toward the fog-
shrouded horizon. We crossed the swamp and found Mauahsyn nestled amongst the boulders at 
the foothills of the Pinnacle Peaks. Venttakar said he knew of a building that might be large 
enough to accommodate us and offer some shelter from the night. From what I could tell in the 
diminishing light, the city consisted of a few stone buildings left standing amongst the ruins. 

 


The city was most confusing. It looked so ancient. I knew from my talks with Merrainna 
and Taran that the humans had arrived here some five hundred years ago. This city had the 
appearance of being much older. 

We landed in front of a circular marble building with large holes in the domed roof. As 
we approached the doorway, we could see the surface of the marble walls, roughened by years of 
weathering. We went in through the open doorway and could see large rocks that littered the 
floor. A heavy carpet of sandy dust covered the stone floor and we left a collage of footprints as 
we moved about. 

I know it's not much, but it should offer some shelter in case of rain. The night creatures 
are afraid of the city so they'll stay away, Venttakar said, in one of the rare moments that he 
now spoke. 

I understood what Venttakar meant by the creatures staying away. There was a feeling 
about this place. A haunting feeling, I thought, as I settled down for the night. 

 


CHAPTER XII 

H aunted must have been the right word for visions of death and mutilation plagued my 
dreams. Through the fog of the inner city came the slow clopping sound of a horse's 
hooves as they struck the cobblestone. My heart beat faster as I recognized it to be a 

horse, not a neba. I could tell by the sound that this animal wore metal shoes, something nebas 
never had. I stood in the doorway of the domed building, looking down the street at the approach 
of the mysterious sound. 

I made out a black shape of a horse and rider as they steadily advanced. With each step, I 
became more and more terrified. My heart pounded in my chest and my breath came in short 
gasps, as I felt paralyzed to my spot. 

The horse was nothing more then skin on a skeletal frame. Fire burned in its eye sockets 
and smoke belched from his nostrils. Only bits of rotted flesh and skin clung to its bones. Its hide 
looked splotched with a vile green slime that seemed to have a life of its own. The horse 
resembled something more dead than alive. His rider wore light armor and a cloak, with the cowl 
pulled over his head. 

The black rider brought his beast to a stop ten feet in front of me. The horse snorted and 
moved about, uneasy by my presence. For a long moment they both stood there, still as statues, 
before I realized what was happening to me. Death had come calling. I cheated death many times 
and now he had come to collect a long overdue debt. 

The black rider turned his head toward me with a gruesome and grotesque sound that's 
usually associated with dead things. Two red, unnatural gleams shone deep in the darkness of his 

 


cowl where his eyes should be. He seemed to be looking at my gem that glowed brighter then it 
ever had before. 

Sweat poured down my face and my limbs trembled at my side. I gathered all my 
strength and will to take a step backward as the ungodly shape dismounted from his horse. I took 
another step back, and another, until I stood in the middle of the domed room. I watched as the 
dark rider drew his broad sword from its hilt on the saddle and approached the doorway. I stood 
straight and tall, the gem bathing the walls with a red hue. 

The dark rider stopped just outside the doorway and spun his sword with great ease and 
dexterity. He had no need to show me his skill of swordsmanship, for I hadn t the strength to 
defend myself. 

He started through the doorway when something stopped him. There seemed to be 
something about the building that the dark rider couldn t cross. The rider drew his sword and 
struck at the barrier repeatedly, only to receive an electrical charge that jolted him. He gave a 
bloodcurdling scream as a large bolt shot out from the barrier and struck him squarely. Small 
arcs crawled over his body until all I couldn t see was his dark shape. When the arcs subsided, no 
trace of the dark rider remained, except for a small pile of black ashes. 

My strength slowly returned. I could see the black horse in a complete state of frenzy at 
its master s demise. It reared and screamed loud enough to rattle stones loose in the wall. It 
bolted and ran, headlong toward a high stone wall across the street. As the beast approached, a 
black doorway in the fabric of space opened to accept the beast. In the same instant as a flash of 
lighting, the doorway disappeared. 

I awoke abruptly to the sound of thunder to see Venttakar sitting calmly a short distance 
away. He sat up straight to glance out one of the many holes in the ceiling as lightning flashed 
outside. He had taken very little notice of my nightmare . . . or was it a nightmare? I went to the 
doorway and looked outside as the wind blew the leaves across the cobblestones. There on the 
ground, just outside, was a small pile of black ashes blowing away by the gusty winds. 

Was it a dream? How did the black ashes get here in the same spot that I had dreamed? 
Or were they already here when I first arrived? 

Was it real? If it was, why didn t Venttakar do something? Perhaps it had only affected 
me, because I wore the Gem of Power. Perhaps the people who used to dwell here still haunted 
this place and the animals avoided this place to avoid the haunting apparitions. Perhaps the black 
rider came from Bangor. Had he found me? The questions were many, and the answers few. It 
was time to move on. 

 


We made our way up the steep trail, forcing our way through the high winds and blinding 
sand. It should be dawn, yet no sun shone, being only slightly lighter than the average night. 
Layer upon layer of dark thunderclouds obscured the sun. 

It had been too windy to fly so we made our way through the stinging sandstorm on foot. 
We rounded a bend and could see a hazy image of a temple. We hurried for the shelter and went 
inside. I pushed the large stone doors closed behind us, despite the wind. 

The stillness inside seemed almost unbelievable but a relief compared to the howling 
wind and blowing sand outside. The sand sifted through the cracks in the ceiling to rain down 
and form small mounds on the floor. It had the sound of rain, and it was hard to avoid a shower 
of sand. I finally had to stop, extend my wings and shake myself clean of the sand. 

I looked around and felt awestruck by a large jade idol atop a pedestal. It looked like a 
life-sized rendition of a very formidable dragon with ruby eyes and ivory teeth. Its beautifully 
designed features looked skillfully etched. 

We searched the room for hours for some sort of clue or passageway. Venttakar had 
indicated that the Ancient One lived within the mountain, but if an opening existed, it eluded us. 
We searched every crack and crevice, but could find no hint of a passage. I finally convinced 
myself that the walls within the temple were quite solid. 

I sat back for a moment and thought, when the faint sound of running water reached my 
ears. I went outside and found that the storm had died considerably. I stopped to get my bearings, 
then started a search for the source of the sound. I found a small stream leading out of some 
dense underbrush. 

It s only a stream, Venttakar said, staying close behind me. 

I know, but it wasn t here before. Then I began to follow it upstream. 

It was prob ly formed by rains in the higher ranges. 

Venttakar couldn t understand my fascination for the stream but I had to check 
something. A long shot, I know, but one of those hunches you have to see through. We followed 
the stream until it disappeared into some large bushes against a rock face. We cleared the bushes 
aside and found that I had guessed right. It led to an underground stream inside a cave. 

You ve found it, he said with a calm delight, but somehow the news didn t thrill me. 

We went in together, wading in the water just up to our ankles. The splashing of our 
footsteps echoed off the wall, making an eerie resonating sound. I progressed carefully as my 
senses came alive with caution. We didn t speak, for there was nothing to say. Our attention 
centered on everything around us. 

 


We were past the light of the cave entrance. I couldn t see past the end of my nose, but 
with each sound that our steps made, I got a brief image of what the cave looked like. My 
muscles were taut, my nerves strained on edge. We didn t know what to expect and I ve learned 
that anything is possible on this planet. 

Something in the water brushed by my leg. I jumped like a horse spooking in fear of its 
life until I pinned myself against the cave wall. When I collected myself enough to listen to my 
senses, I found that the savage monster was a harmless, blind cavefish swimming aimlessly 
through the water. 

Venttakar stood silent and unmoving. 

Not much seems to frighten this dragon, I thought to myself. 

I calmed myself, then went to Venttakar s side. We continued along our way determined 
to find the Ancient One. We had to, even if we had to traverse the deepest bowels of this 
mountain. 

We stopped when we saw a faint light just ahead. We were about to reach the end of the 
tunnel but I don t think it led outside. The light looked more refracted and diffused. We looked at 
each other a moment, as if trying to find strength from the other. Then we headed for the light. 

The tunnel led to a small cavern. On the far side a beautiful waterfall cascaded into a 
pond that filled the bottom of the grotto. Light came through a large hole in the roof illuminating 
the waterfall, sending shimmers of light dancing about the walls. 

Next to the falls where the water was shallow stood a large apple tree bearing ripe, red, 
succulent fruit. I waded across the pond to the tree. I couldn t wait to try one of the delicious 
looking fruits. It had been months since I had tasted an apple. I saw one on a low branch and I 
opened my jaws, prepared to pluck it off the tree. 

Stop! came the thoughts of Venttakar. 

I turned and looked at him. I felt shocked at his urgent demand. He had apparently lost all 
fear of me and all use of formality at this instance. 

This is hallowed ground. We may stay, but we mustn t disturb anything. 

I drew back from the apple with great reluctance. I didn t understand but I respected the 
customs and beliefs of other societies. 

I thought you had never been here, I said. 

 


I haven t, but the legends tell of the home of the Ancient One, where a tree grows tall 
and strong under the earth, where water sparkles in the dark, and many other things. I doubted 
much of it but now I see that the old tales were true. 

Venttakar acted more awestruck than me. Perhaps if I had a better feeling for the legends 
I would feel the way he does. It looked, nevertheless, most impressive. The entire chamber had a 
beauty and elegance that was unmistakable. 

There was a moment when the cave dimmed, when the sun passed behind the clouds. 
That s when Venttakar stood transfixed to his spot, his widened eyes staring at something behind 
me. 

Over there, he said, so gently that I almost didn t perceive his thoughts. 

My body tensed as I slowly turned to see what had frightened him. High upon the wall I 
saw another cave with a ledge, like a balcony outside the opening. A faint firelight danced on the 
outer edge. A strong feeling came to me of a presence within and the fear grew. 

Wait here, I said, but Venttakar showed no sign of moving a muscle. 

The fear ran strong. Fear and a sense of evil, like the gates of hell overlooked this Garden 
of Eden. A stone stairway lead up to the cave. I took the stairway and found the steps to be 
dragon sized, each step about four feet up from the lower. Algae and lichen covered the steps, 
and a wide stream of water cascaded down to the pond. 

I sat on the balcony at the cave entrance and saw that it opened into a long cavern. A 
blackish river ran down the center as fire burned on its surface. Whether, natural gas, oil, or 
some other chemical, I didn t know. I just knew I wanted to stay well away from the burning 
water. 

I walked along the bank, marveling at the formations around me. I could hear a low 
rumbling from the fires echoing in the cave. 

Stop! came a loud voice echoing through the chambers. 

It startled me because not only did I hear the voice in my mind but I also heard it aloud. I 
then felt an intrusion into my thoughts. Someone or something with great power scanned my 
mind like somebody going through a library card catalog. I shuffled my thoughts to confuse the 
intruder until I could concentrate hard enough to black out my thoughts to the probing. 

When he released me, I looked up. A shadow grew on the wall in front of me. He stopped 
just around the corner out of view. If his shadow made any indication to his size, he would be 
enormous. I couldn t tell for sure what he looked like because his image appeared distorted and 
disjointed by the flickering firelight. 

 


Are you the Ancient One? but I received no answer. I m Garrick. 

I have no use for names, came a voice as strong as the mountain. I gave up mine long 
ago. If you have something to say, say it and be gone with you. I only allowed you to come this 
far because your mind intrigued me. You re not like the others. Your mind showed a strong will, 
so I will allow you to say your peace. 

How is it you speak like the humans? Are you human or are you dragon? Or are you 
something else? 

Is this your question? the voice said with annoyance. 

No, I m sorry. I came to this land as a stranger with my companions. We became 
separated and I m afraid they might ve become lost or captured. They aren t familiar with the 
ways of this hostile land or even with the ways of the dragons here. Please, can you help me find 
them? 

A long silence punctuated my question as I became aware of my own fear and 
nervousness. There were only a few things that frightened a dragon. I felt that in this instant my 
fears were a product of my own human frailties. 

I began to understand many things now. Venttakar wasn't afraid. He had felt awed 
reverence for the noblest of dragons. Would I feel any different if I met Mosses back on earth? 
I can tell you how you can find your friends, he said in a calm manner. But there s a 

price to pay. 

There's little I can offer. 

The payment isn't for me but for all of dragonkind. The price -- is your life. 

My thoughts stammered as I stared at the shadow. 

I . . . I don't understand. 
Your life may not be taken, but you must be willing to offer it. If you agree, I'll ask that 
you do one deed. In doing this deed you will be reunited with your companions or you don't have 
to finish. 

So far you've got me taking all the risks. How do I know you're telling the truth? 

You came here with four companions -- three dragons and one human. You lost one of 
your friends recently and it has left a scar in your mind. You now search desperately for the 
others before something befalls them. They must mean a lot to you or you wouldn't be here. 

He could've found that out by his brief contact with my mind. I wasn't convinced. 
Your price is too high. Be more specific, I said, and hoped that I wouldn't be pushing 
my luck. 

 


I see in my mind that your friends are frightened and unsure, but safe. One is female. 
The other bears a glowing red stone similar to the one you have. I can't tell where they are or 
their condition. I only sense these things from afar. 

I was convinced. He didn't probe my mind deep enough to know about the ruby. He must 
have located my friends by my memory of their speech patterns and searched the island for a 
corresponding pattern. Taran had been right, the power of this dragon is immense. 

The deed, I said. 

The price. Do you agree? 

The price, indeed steep, but what price do you put on friendship? I'd probably find them 
eventually but time nipped at my heels. I had to find them within the next few days or we could 
forget about ever seeing home. 

Agreed, I said, not pleased with taking on such a dangerous, unknown task. Under the 
condition that I can complete the deed and be together with my companions before the seventh 
sun sets. 

Agreed, he said with a definite finality, like somebody closing a deal on a piece of real 
estate. I watched the distorted shadow as he looked about himself and inched forward. He 
remained around the corner out of sight. I felt like asking him about this but he acted a little 
touchy on questions about himself. 

You must return as quickly as you can. You must call together the dragons from all four 
corners of the isles and strike forth the city of Kerch. 

What! I heard of reaching for the stars but this dragon isn't playing with a full deck, I 
thought to myself. Forgive my boldness, but just how in the hell am I suppose to gather some 
hundred dragons scattered across the land? How am I going to teach them what they need to 
know and attack by the seventh? 

I was firm and my thoughts conveyed my irritation. 

It can be done, he said, with assurance. With my help. 

I wasn't reassured. If he expects me to walk The Valley of the Shadow of Death, he's 
crazy. 

The dragons are demoralized. I won't be able to rally them in time. 

You won't have to. They have already heard of you and have begun to stir. You have 
started the flame that burns within them and have shown them a ray of hope. I will call forth the 
dragons of Ír on the far island. It will appear to them as a dream but they will answer my 
summons. They'll meet you at Bashkiria by morrow eve and word will spread from dragon to 
dragon by the voice of the wind to meet at Bashkiria. 

I began to wonder who could be crazier, him, or me because I thought his plan might 
actually work. 

He then gave a small chant as if ready to leave. 

 


So shall it be, till it is done. 

I saw the shadow start to withdraw from the wall. 

Wait. Please, I said. I have just one other thing I wish to ask. 

I heard him sigh and the shadow returned to the wall. 

Tell me about the Mauahsyns. 

You try my patience, he said, his voice showing his irritation. But I guess I've asked a 
lot of you this pass. Very well. The Mauahsyns were a peace-loving people of long ago. Yes, 
they were human, but they didn't fear us and we didn't fear them. They worshipped us. There was 
even an exchange of culture. We helped each other whenever possible but it became too much 
for them. Their beliefs didn't allow for change. They were unwilling to move when the land 
became infertile. They wouldn't hunt what little game remained. They valued and cherished all 
life to its highest regard. I can understand this, but this belief also brought their downfall. The 
winters took their toll when we were unable to help. Before long the only help we could give 
them was to bury them. 

I looked at the ground then over at the wall where the Ancient One sat on the other side. I 
saw an opening on the lower part of the wall where I could see the Ancient One sitting quietly. 
He looked, indeed, to be a dragon but one big enough to dwarf me. A small portion of his lower 
body was visible showing many scars from long ago battles. When he did move, he had 
difficulty. Perhaps not difficulty but a strange awkwardness. 

You're a survivor, aren't you? I asked. 

He drew back as if I had struck a nerve. 

Was it the Battle of Landshire? 

The shadow remained unmoving. 

It was the Plains of Extinction, wasn't it? 

Yes, yes, yes! The voice boomed until it rattled a stalactite and it fell to the ground at 
my feet. He sighed and regained his composure. Yes, I fought in the plains. I even led the 
attack. 

You're not the Ancient One, are you? You're the last of the great prophets, thought to 
have been killed at the plains. 

I'm the Ancient One, but I am also the prophet you speak of. You seemed to have 
figured it out rather well. 

Not all of it. Why do you hide behind your shadow? Why aren't you teaching the 
dragons as the Creator instructed? 

The battle didn't go the way we had planned. Thousands of them came from far and 
wide. They trusted and believed in me and I led them to their doom. I can't ask them to trust me, 
ever again. 

Why do you hide down here, and even from me? 

 


It's not a question that's easily answered, but rather I will show you, and you'll 
understand. 

I saw the shadow grow on the wall as the Ancient One revealed himself. He was as large 
as I had first thought, if not larger. I could see him against the firelight, but he hardly resembled a 
dragon, for his face looked scared and mutilated, his body maimed and twisted. 

I was wounded in battle and taken prisoner. The humans resented that I could talk like 
them- -a gift given to me by the Creator that had now become a curse. 

What happened? 

They tortured me, he said, choking on the words, as if he still felt the pain. They 
wanted to make an example of me. They flogged, daunted and did things to me that I hadn't 
thought possible and still live. I escaped under the cover of darkness one night to come here and 
this is where I've remained. You must take over for me and help regain our land. 

Are you sure it's help for the dragons, or revenge for you? 

However you like to think of it, the result will be the same. 

I turned away to think. 

I don't have a lot of time to waste. I have other things that I need . . . 

When I turned around, the Ancient One had disappeared. How something that big and 
cumbersome could move so quickly and silently held me in wonderment. I started to look for 
him but thought it would be pointless. He had been patient and answered my questions. He 
deserved his privacy even though I felt he might be hiding more from himself than the outside 
world. 

I headed back toward the small cavern where I joined Venttakar. He heard most of the 
conversation and knew what I had to do. He acted somewhat pleased by the news and wanted to 
go with me more than ever, as if to witness some historic event. Perhaps, in a way, it was. If I 
succeeded, the dragons may indeed have a strong foothold on their land. If I failed, it would only 
be another attempt that had gone awry. Failure seemed to be something they had grown used to. 

We hurried back and emerged outside to find the weather good except for some haze that 
covered the sky. We took off as soon as we found enough distance to clear the trees. 

We started back across the swamp without wasting any time. A headwind had started to 
blow but shouldn't cause much of a problem, I thought. 

I looked below and saw that the swamp was more active this time. The water boiled 
furiously and geysers of steam erupted from the murky water. The water bubbled and hissed as 
we flew over. We gained more height to get away from the putrid smell that left a strong acid 
taste in our mouths. The stench came from marsh gases and released hydrocarbons that 
combined to make a very nauseating smell. It gave me the impression of being within the bowels 
of some long dead animal. 

 


We flew at an altitude of about two thousand feet. Everything went well until we were 
about three-quarters of the way across. A large yellow cloud mass apparently caught in a 
temperature inversion loomed ahead like a wall daring us to cross. The air mass moved toward 
us and I could see that avoiding it would be impossible. If we turned around the cloud would 
overtake us and there wasn't any shelter below. 

What do you want to do? Venttakar asked. 
I felt he asked not for himself but of me and I could only come up with one possible plan. 
We'll have to fly through the cloud as fast as possible. Stay close and stay in sight, I 
told him. 

We accelerated and prepared to meet the thick wall of haze. We entered the cloudbank 
and immediately I sensed something wrong. My lungs burned with each gasp of air and my eyes 
watered until my vision dulled. I quickly sampled the air and found a strong taste of sulfur but 
very acid. My human side came up with sulfur trioxide. A highly toxic and corrosive gas. 

We're in big trouble, I thought. 

I closed my eyes tightly and allowed the water to cleanse them then glanced over at 
Venttakar. He gasped for air and choked on his own breath. 

I closed my eyes again to protect them. I could also feel myself struggling for air and my 
wings faltering. My lungs felt sore and ached with every tortuous breath. I coughed and could 
feel myself slowly suffocating. 

We had lost over half our altitude and still descending. We had been flying blind and at 
this point, I couldn't tell if I was right side up or not. I could numbly feel the high air pressure on 
the underside of my wings. This was the only thing told me I had lift, but I knew it wasn't 
enough to keep me aloft. 

I became dizzy and my thinking blurred. I wanted to blackout and fought to keep grips on 
reality. My mind drifted and for the first time my two personalities fought together for a common 
cause. They fought to retain consciousness but I could still feel myself slipping toward darkness. 
It frightened me because I felt if I fell into darkness, I would never wake up. 

I could hear the swamp below and could tell that I might be only twenty feet above the 
churning water. I gasped on the choking fumes. My eyes rolled back in their sockets as my mind 
drifted away like sand sifting through my fingers. My wings failed and I began to fall from the 
sky. 

I crashed hard on my stomach and hit my jaw sharply on the ground. I had landed on one 
of the small islets because I could feel the ground move like the deck of a ship. Tangled mango 
roots and debris formed a floating island. 

I heard a splash nearby but could only gain enough strength to lift my head and partially 
open one eye. I gazed through the stinging yellow haze at Venttakar. He had fallen into the 
swamp but crawled out onto a small island not far away. As soon as he cleared the water, he 

 


collapsed upon the ground. His wings were limp at his side and water dripped off his hide. He 
shivered slightly from the cold but otherwise looked safe. 

My head fell away as conscious slipped my grasp. My mind drifted through old 
memories and dreams- -memories of Ed and me during college, skipping class to go to the beach, 
or hunting at his parent s ranch. The things I remembered and treasured most were the times 
when we confided in each other, sharing each other's grieves and happiness. I cherished that 
friendship. 

My dreams were of Merrainna and an innocent boy that had touched my heart and soul. I 
had found strength in Rayton and admired his childish innocence. He had big plans for his 
people but like Taran, they were both ahead of their time. The world wasn't ready to hear their 
words. 

Merrainna had given me courage when I might otherwise have failed. She had helped and 
given me shelter when I had none. She had shown parts of me that both pleased and frightened 
me. She revealed my own strengths and weaknesses to me and I accepted them. 

I struggled to consciousness not knowing how long I might have been out. Through the 
blur of my glazed covered eyes, I thought I could see Merrainna standing over me. I shook my 
head and cleared my eyes. When I looked up again she was gone. She had probably only been in 
my mind because I had been thinking of her. 

I sat up and found my body covered in a fine yellow powder that caused a slight irritation 
to my skin. I extended my wings and shook briskly, sending up a small cloud of yellow dust that 
quickly settled to the ground. 

The cloud had passed and the waters of the swamp had stilled. I looked across the water 
to check on Venttakar. When I looked at the island I reeled back in terrifying horror. 
No! I mentally screamed at the unforgiving sky and gave a dragon yell of anguish that 
echoed across the water. 

Venttakar's body lay motionless on the ground but the acid water of the swamp had eaten 
away much of his hide. His bowels and organs lay exposed like so much carnage strewn about. 
The larger rid bones stood in a mound of smoldering flesh. The head and tail remained intact but 
grossly disfigured. My gaze fell upon Venttakar's face with its distorted features. He had felt no 
pain, but I felt that pain for him. It tore at my heart like the sear of a branding iron. I fell to the 
ground in remorse and tormented myself for his death. 

Why? Why? I asked myself. Everyone associated with me has suffered some premature 
fate. I tried to do what is right, God knows I tried but nothing worked out. 

I looked over at Venttakar. I had killed him as surely as I had done it by my own hand. 
He had faith in me, trusted and believed in me and that trust had cost him his life. 

I extended my wings and flew out of the Baneful Flats. I kept looking over my shoulder 
at Venttakar's body as it dwindled behind me. 

 


He believed in me and so did Merrainna. I owed it to them and myself to see this through 
but I had to get home. I wasn't going to let anything stand in my way of reaching that goal, even 
if I had to die trying. If I could help the dragons, so much the better, but things seemed to be 
following their own course. 

I left the marsh behind and found myself approaching a small, fresh-water stream at the 
base of a mountain chain, the same mountains that housed Bashkiria. It lay only a few hours 
away on the other side. 

I landed next to the stream, then stepped into the shallow water. I lay in the water and 
rolled vigorously against the sandy bottom. I wanted to rid myself of the powdered sulfur that 
was so bothersome to my skin. 

When I stepped out onto the bank, I shook myself dry. I felt refreshed after my long-
awaited bath, soggy but refreshed nevertheless. 

I took to the air once again. I followed the mountains north then crossed at a large gap. I 
rounded the hills and headed south. The land gave way to the lush green forests and meadows 
that I've come to enjoy. I felt a certain homey atmosphere in this part of the land that pleased my 
heart. 

In the distance I could make out a mesa set aside from the mountains. I flew higher so I 
could view the top when I passed. Actually, the mesa looked like a timeworn volcano but all that 
remained was its core. An enormous column of rock extended out of the forest floor. Vegetation 
clung to its vertical sides as nature tried to cover any scars or imperfections to its surface. 

I flew closer and could see a small band of dragons gathered on the summit near the 
southern edge. They numbered fifteen from what I could tell. They had stopped what they were 
doing to watch my approach and I became nervously aware of the many eyes upon me. 

I made a slow, descending circle around them to assess the situation and to pick a suitable 
landing spot. I turned in toward the cliff making a long, low approach. I calculated every move 
and flared at just the right moment to make a perfect landing on the edge of the mesa. It had been 
the first time I had made a totally, flawless landing. I felt somewhat pleased with myself, 
especially since I had so many spectators watching every move I made. 

I looked at them and noticed that they acted strangely quiet, like I had disrupted an 
important meeting. I walked over to them, eyeing each one as I passed. I stopped and sat straight 
and tall amidst the group of cold and phlegmatic dragons. 

I am Garrick, I said, and hoped that my nervousness and insecurity didn't convey in my 
thoughts to them. I believe I'm expected. 

They sat steadfast but I could sense that they were secretly conversing amongst 
themselves. I heard only a few words as someone momentarily lost control of his concentration, 
allowing me to overhear. 

. . . As they said. Garrick has returned to . . . 

 


The bad thing about telepathy is that if you didn't know the thought patterns of the 
individuals in a group, you couldn't be sure who was speaking. 

One of them stepped forward as if to address me. 

I'm called Samour, chosen one, he said with a bow of his head. 

Do you come from the islands? I asked. 

No. I come from the land of Purm in the north land. 

And you? I said turning to the dragon next to him. Where do you come from? 

A silence fell between us. I stared at the dragon and wondered why she wouldn't reply. I 
identified the dragon as female right off, as I could spot the other two females in the back of the 
group. 

She turned and moved to the back with the other females. I felt her silence wasn't from 
shyness but from suspicion. 
That one's Ventimealya, Samour interjected. She lives in the mountains behind 

Pardus. I've seen her hunting in Purm and the Far Reaches but she's very unapproachable. 

You're the Chosen One that the prophets spoke of? asked another. 

Yes. I am he. 

Liar! came the thoughts from an unknown source. 

A large, overbearing dragon, looking more like a mountain with a tail, pushed his way 
through the crowd. I eased back but found myself already at the edge of the plateau. 

He moved to the edge with the heavy, powerful steps of an elephant but wasn't at all 
sluggish in his movement. When he sat up, I figured him to be at least a foot taller and eight 
hundred pounds heavier than myself. 

I had a hundred-foot drop on my right, and a very large and angry dragon in front of me. 
There was also a dozen or so gathered in a semi-circle around us. 
You're only trying to deceive them into following you. You're a fraud. Garrick is dead 

and we all know it, he said in the heat of anger. 

I'm only trying to help them. I've as much to risk as the rest of you. 

Lies! You seek your own glory in this foolish attempt. 

This dragon started to get on my nerves and my temper began to flair. I eased forward 
and wasn't about to back down. 

They're here in answer to the summons. You've all heard it and I intend to regain our 
lands as the prophet had directed. If that means fighting the humans alone, then so be it. I've been 
through too much to be stopped by you or anybody else. So unless you're willing to back up your 
words, I suggest you step aside. 

I reeled back slightly as I realized what I had done. 
A challenge, I felt the thoughts touch my mind as they mentally whispered to each 
other. They acted as surprised as I was. 

 


Do you challenge me? he asked, not in anger but as a serious and very somber question 
that needed an answer. 

I stammered in silence, then looked around me. The others were sitting in quiet stillness, 
patiently waiting my decision. I really put my foot in it this time, and I wasn't one to back down. 
I had only said what I had been thinking. It had been without much forethought for the 
consequences but that didn't make my thinking any less valid. 

Yes, I challenge you, I said and felt a lump settle in the pit of my stomach. 

Then so be it. His caustic words telling his anger. 

It is done, proclaimed a dragon from the group. Then they slowly backed away, 
allowing us more room. 

He's Remac. He'll be a strong and formidable opponent, so I suggest you stay to his left. 
He doesn't like fighting from that side, Samour said. He spoke in tight, narrow thought waves, 
indicating he didn't want to be overheard. 

Remac partially extended his wings, then leaned to one side like somebody starting to do 
a cartwheel. He rolled off the cliff and headed down the shear face. I half-opened my wings and 
followed him down. He pulled up at a safe altitude and headed across the valley. I pulled up and 
headed in the opposite direction. We flew for a short distance, then I looked back over my 
shoulder. He banked and flew back toward me. I pulled straight up until I felt myself stall. I 
twisted my body around and started back down then pulled up. I flew toward Remac, ever 
gaining speed as the distance between us diminished. 

I had only a vague idea of what to expect and knew from the beginning that my defense 
would be weak. With a minimal distance and only a split second to react, we both rolled over 
onto our right side. Our claws and talons extended toward the other as we passed like the blades 
on a shredder waiting for something to pass within its grasp. 

With a rip and a tear, I received a gash on the inside of my shoulder. I also had two or 
three smaller parallel lacerations as his claw raked across my chest. I had felt resistance against 
my own claw so I knew Remac didn't survive the encounter unscathed. This first skirmish just 
tested each other's ability and to search for signs of weakness. I found none. 

We each flew across the valley then circled back for another pass. He had the experience 
so my only defense would be to keep him guessing about my next move. 

The distance dwindled to minimum. I faked a roll to the right as if I might go into the 
same attack form. I then snap rolled in the opposite direction until I turned inverted. When 
Remac passed above me, I managed to rake him squarely across his chest before he had adequate 
time to react. I still sustained some minor scratches along my leg but nothing serious. 

I twisted my body and righted myself. I found that I had lost considerable height in the 
difficult and unnatural maneuver. Fortunately, we made our attack over a meadow and I regained 
myself before almost crashing into a grove of trees. 

 


I circled back and prepared for my next attack run, which would put us over a forested 
area. Remac wasn't going to let me attempt the same thing but I knew better than to try the same 
maneuver twice, or ever again. I had been lucky the first time and would have to try something 
different to keep him off balance. 

When we approached, I made a fake roll left then swept back to force him outside, his 
weak side. He had each time countered my move with a corresponding move. It looked like I 
was flying toward a mirror. 

At minimum distance, I pulled up to force him under me but he had anticipated my move. 
He pulled up at the same instant and our bellies slammed against each other. At the moment of 
impact, I felt all four of his claws dig into my side. He attached himself to me like some blood- 
sucking parasite. The pain grew as I felt the talons dig into my ribs. I quickly opened my jaws as 
if to yell in pain but instead planted my teeth about Remac's throat. I slowly closed my jaws 
about his neck, constricting it. I could feel each beat of his heart as my teeth rested against his 
jugular. 

We each had the other in a death grip, but if I pulled away, I would be like a piece of 
paper in a shredder. Remac's talons were long and sharp enough to tear through my ribs and 
puncture a lung or worse. I, on the other hand, could choke him to death or sever the artery in his 
neck. 

The stalemate would soon become decisive. Neither could generate enough lift to keep us 
aloft and we were slowly falling from the sky. Also neither one was willing to release his hold 
and attempt a break. 

Do you yield? he asked in calm and apathetic thoughts. 
I glanced out of the corner of my eye at the approaching forest and answered with a 
single intransigent word, Never. 

I felt the pain in my body as I crashed through tree branches then impacted against the 
ground. I had my breath knocked out and my hold jarred from Remac. At that moment, he 
released his hold on me. I scrambled to my feet, prepared to meet him head-on but I couldn t see 
him anywhere. 

Uh-ho, I thought to myself. I don't like the looks of this. 

This was the worst possible situation. I sat in a small clearing where he could ambush me 
at his leisure. 

I kept turning and scanning the area around me. I listened intently and watched for the 
slightest movement. I tried to sense his whereabouts but apparently he masked his thoughts from 
my probing. 

I started at the sound of a gyp being disturbed from its hiding place. I heard the sound of 
creaking wood and saw a large tree falling toward me. I dove for the ground, then rolled out of 
its path. 

 


The tree fell clear of me and I regained my stance before the dust had settled. His attempt 
had failed, but one thing had made itself perfectly clear, I had to get out of here. 

My wings opened from my body then with every ounce of strength I crouched then 
sprung straight up into the air. I beat my wings as hard as I could to gain even an inch of altitude. 
Making a vertical takeoff wasn't impossible, but put considerable, undue stress upon my wing 
joints. I could feel my wing tensioners stretch to their maximum and my muscles work to their 
limits. 

I saw Remac at the edge of the forest, just taking off. Apparently, he favored hit-and-run 
tactics and might be at a disadvantage in a prolonged hand-to-hand combat. 

I turned and headed down the valley. I circled back and we both started our attack run. 
We had more distance to cover this time. 

Out of the corner of my eye, I saw two dragons take off from the plateau. They circled in 
behind Remac but were several feet above. One moved to one side and dropped slightly behind, 
then they both nosed forward to intercept him. 

No! Leave him alone, I said but doubted if they could hear me. 

I heard a slight whistling noise. It sounded like the wind blowing through a sail. I quickly 
identified the sound and went into immediate action. I pulled in my wings and twisted my body 
around until I rolled onto my back. I extended my wings again hoping I could generate some lift 
on the top of my wings, but before I could stabilize myself and extend my talons to protect my 
body, I had a dragon land in the middle of my stomach. He grabbed my aching side but didn't act 
like he wanted to hurt me. When we approached the ground, however, he unceremoniously 
dumped in a meadow. 

I lay sprawled on my back with the dragon sitting on my chest. Another dragon landed 
nearby and came over to sit on a panel of my outstretched wing. He had been careful not to 
damage the long, thin bones that operated my wings or he could seriously cripple me. They 
rendered me as helpless as a turtle on his back. 

I heard a thud, looked to see Remac not far, and likewise pinned by two dragons. 

Another one flew in and landed between us and said, I'll speak to you two now. 

That was the understatement of the year. We could do nothing but listen and just as 
anxious for an explanation. 

You two have caused quite a disturbance that we can't tolerate. You both have just 
entered this land and already you're fighting amongst yourselves. We're supposed to wait here 
peacefully till the Chosen One arrives. 

I am Garrick, I said. 

He lies! Remac injected. 

I just came from the Ancient One. He sent me to help you. 

Liar! He came to . . . 

 


Enough! the dragon said. I get the picture. The two of you will accompany me to 
Bashkiria where we will sort this out. We will escort you and any attempt to escape and I will 
deal with you harshly. Do you understand? 

He looked over at me and I nodded my assurance. He then looked over at Remac who 
seemed more reluctant to give his assurance but gave it all the same. 

The guards released us and took up a position on each side of us. We took off in complete 
unison, my guards never straying more than half a wing away. I glanced off to my right and saw 
two dragons escorting Remac nearby. I also saw that three dragons followed us very discreetly, 
by flying high and at a fair distance. 

Bashkiria lay just ahead. We landed on the outside ledge then proceeded inside. My 
senses and feelings were becoming familiar to me as memories came to mind. 

Merrainna and I had stayed here for a short time a few days ago. We passed by the spot 
where we slept and entered the great caverns. There were a few dragons huddled about the fires 
that gave us an inquisitive look. 

We flew across the caverns and landed near one of the fires in front of a large cave 
opening. The dragons around the fire moved away upon our approach. One of them led the way 
into the cave but I hesitated, gazing down the dark passageway. I felt a nudge in the middle of 
my back, as my guard prodded me with one of his horns. 

I never had a chance to investigate these caves but figured that these were the dwellings 
of Merrainna's ancestors. What I might find down the darkened tunnels, I couldn't be sure, but 
knew it wouldn't serve my best interest. It seemed probable that Remac and I had displeased 
them and had broken some rule. I could only guess that they brought us here for interrogation, or 
even judgment. 

The passageway led to a dome-shaped room lit by two fires that burned on each side. 
There were two other passages but apparently we were to wait here. 

The guards situated us in the center of the room then backed away. When I looked again, 
the guards had left. 

We sat and waited for several minutes. I felt edgy about being alone with someone who 
wanted to kill me, but I couldn't say that I didn't feel the same way toward him. My instincts told 
me that, given the least provocation, I would use every ounce of strength to kill him. However, I 
would not antagonize or invite a confrontation, or at least I would try not to. 

Each time I glanced in Remac's direction, I felt the enraged desire to exterminate him. It 
surged through every vain in my body with each pounding beat of my heart. 

He caught my glance and we both froze staring at each other. The hatred filled the room, 
and ostensibly so thick and stifling that you could almost walk on it. I couldn't help scowling and 
feel one corner of my mouth go up to bare one canine. My throat emitted a low, deep rumbling 

 


sound, like the sound made by a volcano before it erupts. Remac reacted by returning spite with 
spite. He wouldn't let me intimidate him, but neither would I allow him to subjugate me. 
The air felt tense and the moment so volatile that nearly anything would be liable to set it 
off. 
Cease! came the thoughts that snapped my mind back into place. 

I couldn't believe all that hostility had come from me. The dragons were peaceful by 
nature and only hostile as an extreme measure, or as the need arose. As for Greg Rinehart, I had 
never been in a fight before in my life. I could only sense inside that perhaps my feelings from 
my dragon and human side had combined to produce a very negative response. 

The dragon that had distracted my attention approached from one of the other tunnels. He 
came into the chamber and situated himself in front of us. He sat tall and majestic. He looked 
down at me, then at Remac giving us a good scrutiny. 

He looked to be fairly old, but not so old that it robbed him of his strength or blurred his 
judgment. The old might be able to live a full life with the vitality of the young right up to their 
last days. The old dragon Produs, I felt, had been the victim of disease, prolonged confinement, 
and the loss of the will to live. Perhaps, he didn't even have enough spirit left to attempt the 
suicide that Merrainna had tried and now seeks only solitude. 

I know thee, the dragon said holding his gaze on Remac Hast thou crossed 
sometime? 

I'm Remac, most Honored One. 

Tucking in his right front leg and holding his head where his nose pointed toward his 
chest, he bowed down. This unnatural and awkward maneuver looked a little graceless, like a 
swan waddling on the ground but able to swim so elegantly. 

We met, maybe ten seasons ago, Remac said, rising to face him. Between Madona and 
Carmoth, in the Euril Mountains. We raided that farm together, then ambushed a hunting party. 
Yes. I remember. Those be hard times. 
My hope faded like a shadow amidst the air of this hearty reunion, as favoritism seemed 
to be on order. 

Honored One, I said, with as much nobility as I could muster and neither was I 
accustomed to bowing down to anyone. On earth they, figuratively, bowed down to me and the 
power I held. If I may be so bold as to intrude for . . . but Remac cut me short. 

Sir. This arrogant one claims . . . but he was cut short himself. 
Enough! I knowst thy claims and am aware of thine situation, the great dragon said, not 
in anger but as someone trying to restore order. 
A ray of hope appeared as the old one acted to be more unbiased than I had first 
suspected. He turned to me seemingly wanting to exclude Remac. 

 


This be nay the time. We shall hear thy claims and counterclaims later. I be one of thy 
peers who willst hear thee. 
I'm to be judged? For what crime? I asked. 
He sighed deeply. I don't think he looked forward to this. 

The challenge be nay the crime nor fighting amongst ourselves, I'd be sorry to say. He 
paused a moment apparently thinking. To judge? That be a human attribute. We seek thy help in 
finding truth in thy claim. 

I didn't understand what he meant by that. How do you find truth in a claim? I agreed 
nevertheless since I wasn't in a position to argue. 
He started to leave but turned and looked at me. 
By thee way. I be Rampax. Mayhap you'll have need to remember me, he said, then 
left. 
I felt his use of the archaic words were a dialect from the region he came from. The other 
dragons didn't speak this way, but I never had a chance to talk much with them. 
Our guards came in and ushered us down another tunnel. They put us in separate holding 
chambers and my two guards stationed themselves outside the opening. 

My chamber felt cramped, being only a little larger than Aixes' dragon stall. It also 
seemed ill equipped. It had no food or water. I had a rocky place to sleep and no place to take 
care of personal business. Hopefully, they wouldn't leave me here that long or I might have to 
inquire to one of my guards. I didn't look forward to that. I sighed and lay down where I stood. 
Now came the waiting game, like a giant game of chess, but it was their move now. 

 


CHAPTER XIII 

. . . I want to talk to him. 

The voices woke me from a haphazard sleep. It was hard to sleep on a bed of rocks but 
somewhere along the line I must've dozed off. 

We have our orders. No visitors until the hearing, said one of my guards. 

I'm not a visitor. I'm here on council business, said the female intruder. 

The guard hesitated a moment but the other one stepped forward and stated firmly, No 
visitors. 

With my interest aroused, I moved near the opening. Not too close though, I wouldn't 
want to give my guards the wrong impression, I thought to myself. 

I'm here to assist him for the hearing, she said. 

I'm sorry, our orders take precedence, and they still stand. No visitors. 

Dragons could sure be stubborn at times, I thought to myself--especially when they got 
an idea stuck in their craw. 
My orders come directly from Rampax. How `bout yours? 
This struck a definite discord among the guards. They fell silent and looked at each other, 

apparently speaking in private thoughts. 

This is highly irregular, one guard said to her. 

These are irregular circumstances, she told them with a bold confidence that seemed 
familiar. 

 


The guards conversed with each other once again. Evidently, they were having trouble 
reaching a decision until one finally nodded his head. He stepped toward the female facing her 
squarely. 

You may see him while we verify, he said, not sounding very pleased with the 
decision. I don't know you, but I'm taking the chance that your story will check. Blairr's devoted 
to orders while I'm a little more trusting, but he thinks the trust is ill placed in this instance. I 
don't think so, but if you've lied to me, I'll deal with you myself. Male or female, I don't care. 
You'll suffer all the same. 

His speech sounded impressive and I thoroughly believed he would do what he said, but 
she wasn't to be daunted. 
Understood, she said, with that strange confidence of hers. 

She passed Blairr, stopped for a few moments and gave Blairr a frozen stare. If she said 
something to him I couldn't hear it, nor could I be sure she did. I just had a feeling that somebody 
as feisty as she seemed wouldn't let this lay quietly. 

She came in and sat in the farthest corner. Blairr hurried off and my other guard took his 
post outside. I went over and sat in front of my inexplicable visitor. 
Who are you? Why have you endangered yourself to see me? I asked a bit confused. 
She was a striking specimen now that I was able to better distinguish individual dragons. 
She acted hesitant and indecisive about how to respond. 
I'm called Carrel. They sent me to help you in the forthcoming hearing, she said in soft 
thoughts. 
Her speech pattern sounded different this time like she had disguised her thoughts before. 

Now they had the ring of familiarity about them and a name came to mind. 

Carolyn? I said a little doubtful. 

Greg. I thought it was you, but I couldn't be sure and couldn't take the chance of 
revealing myself. 

She spoke with happiness about our reunion, but it shattered as her true feelings came 
through. 

I'm so scared and frightened, she said lowering her head. 

You didn't seem scared out there. 

Oh, I'm good at being authoritative when I have to. Inside it scares the hell out of me, 
she said as she began to shudder. 

I . . . I m sorry, but I can't help it, she said as she shook even more. Please, hold me. 
She came forward and rested her body against mine. Her ear lay against my chest as if 
she saw comfort and security from my heartbeat. She was quiet and still for a long moment. 
I'm sorry for the way I acted back home, she said. I've had a chance to reflect on what 
I did and know I treated you unjustly. I do love you. When we get home, I'll make it up to you. I 

 


remembered your kindness and saw the love you had for me. She paused and relaxed deeply 
into me. Do you remember when we went horseback riding along the river near the ranch? 

My heart swelled with the joy of remembering but it seemed like a hundred years ago. 

Yes. I remember, I said. 

We stopped in a clearing and walked the horses. You held me close and we kissed. We 
made love amidst the tall grasses, under the autumn sun. 

That was a long time ago. We were both very young and naive then. 

It was typical of the love we once shared for a long time to come. 

Until you found another to replace me. 

Until I thought I found another I loved more, but I discovered there's more to a 
relationship. We shared something deep and intimate. We touched each other's heart and soul. 
Something beyond love. Something very special. 

She reminded me so much of Merrainna and like her, she was in for a letdown. 

Carolyn, I said softly, but I knew there would be no easy way. The times have 
changed. We've changed. Oh, not in the obvious way that we are now but inside. You've made 
me see that we're not children anymore. Back at the expedition I was willing to take you back. 
But it would only be vain of us to think that a relationship would work. 

I looked down at her. She lay quiet and still. 

I just don't know, I added. I'm not even sure if these feelings are my own. They ripped 
apart and put back together with whatever pieces would fit. Perhaps, it awakened new feelings 
and emotions within me, but it's not me anymore. I might feel differently when we return home 
and my emotions are whole once again. You may feel differently, too, when you're back. 

She was disheartened, but I knew she masked her true feelings. I knew her too well. 

Is there another? she asked. 

There has never been another. We have fond memories of a time and a love that once 
was. Let's keep it as a memory as we move on, but as long as I live, I'll always care for you. 

She wanted to scoff at me, but her form didn't allow for that emotional release. It came 
out as a short hiss that probably carried more venom then I knew. She said nothing more but 
turned and strode off. 

Blairr returned but Carolyn's story must've checked out because he didn't try to stop her, 
nor do I think he could've. She went by them without a word or even an acknowledgment. 
Carolyn. I'm sorry, I said, after her. 

I rushed to the opening and my guards reacted instantly. They both turned and crouched 
in a defensive posture. I froze, then slowly retreated from the opening. They mistook my action 
for an escape and I narrowly avoided a confrontation. 

I crawled into my corner, feeling helpless and desolate. My limbs were shaking and my 
thinking incoherent. My nerves felt shattered and drained as I plopped down on the stony floor. 

 


What have I done? I thought to myself as realization hit me. Have I cut my own throat? 

I lay there in a deep depression reflecting on what I had done. I couldn't lie to her. If our 
relationship had meant anything, it meant we were honest with each other. I guess, in a way, I 
might still be in love with her. Not the way Anthony and Cleopatra were, but something more 
than just a friendship. I faded into the memory of that day on the ranch. The ranch belonged to 
Ed, or actually, his parents. I felt very close to him and his family and they invited me often to 
their 1,200-acre spread in the wilderness area of Oregon. They had a small dirt runway near the 
house, which made it convenient to fly my Piper to see them. Ed's family was so kind and 
generous toward me that I accepted them as foster parents. 

I only took Carolyn up there a few times since we didn't have the time from school for a 
prolonged visit. I would take her there on those special occasions. Those were times when we 
wanted to be alone, away from college and the pressures around us. 

We shared more than one intimate moment in our high school days, but as we advanced 
into college, the years wore on our relationship. Our love began to die, or at least hers did. 

I had heard that she started seeing someone else. I made no attempt to confirm or deny 
this but inside I felt it to be true. I had no hold on her. We were each free to do whatever we 
pleased and in this case, she did. I could say nothing. Strangely, I didn't feel jealous. 

We began seeing less and less of each other until the only time I saw her was between 
classes. A few months later she left with her father to Algeria. She had wanted to stay but I felt it 
wasn't because of me. 

After she left, I immersed myself in my archaeological and zoological studies. I enjoyed 
my animal studies more, but had a natural flair for archaeology. I even doubled up on my studies 
to graduate with a PhD in both but the achievement carried little enthusiasm. 

After college, I traveled making several zoological trips to Africa and Asia, but never to 
Algeria. Carolyn hadn't written since she left and I didn't think it would be right for me to see 
her. If she wanted me, she would've written. 

Ed went back to the ranch where I would meet him from time to time, relaxing on the 
porch or out tending to the many horses. I had figured him to be a country boy at heart but he 
signed a four-year tenure with a major university. He made sure the contract wouldn't go into 
effect for one year. This gave him time to relax before getting down to the business of work. 

Ed saved every dime he could and made a trip to London, then on to Kenya, for a safari. 
He went to Japan, then back to Oregon. He couldn't travel the way I could for financial reasons, 
but seemed more than satisfied to remain on the ranch. I couldn't blame him. It was a beautiful 
place and something to be proud of. 

I would still run into other people from college at meetings and gatherings for 
archaeologists to meet and exchange ideas. On more than one of these, I bumped into Carolyn. 
She would give me a pleasant smile and a kind word, but would quickly be off to do something 

 


else. The call from the university came shortly after that. They wanted me to assist on a dig in 
South America. I didn't have much time to research the place or even much time to pack a bag. I 
just hopped on the plane and went. 

Temminick himself handpicked us all, but I sometimes wondered why Carolyn had 
accepted. If she didn't want to see me, why come along? The tour on the dig lasted a minimum of 
six months and we had to work closely with each member. She couldn't help running into me and 
would have to face me eventually. I had just hoped that I didn't . ... 

Hey! I said it's time to go, came the thoughts of one of my guards nudging my mind 
like a ton of bricks. 

I gathered my thoughts and rose slowly, acting not very disturbed by their actions. The 
one that spoke was Blairr, not surprising. He stood in the opening looking aggressive but I 
refused to be intimidated. I casually crawled over to him then sat up, looked him in the eye, and 
announced that I was ready to leave. 

I'm so pleased, he said very sarcastic, then he gave a low growl like he would as soon 
tear out my throat. He turned and led the way. I followed and my other guard fell in behind me. 

We went down the darkened passageways. When we rounded one corner, I could see a 
faint, flickering light at the end. When we reached the fire, I found myself back in the large 
caverns. I faced five large dragons on the opposite side, one I recognized to be Rampax. 

My two guards, after presenting me, backed away to sit behind me. I looked around and 
saw many spectating dragons. I sat with my back to the caves and the others in a semi-circle 
about us. A few sat on ledges and in other caves up behind me for an elevated view. I estimated 
about forty to fifty here. Not many, I thought to myself. 

Are you delegated? asked one of the five dragons, but I couldn't tell which one. 

Well, I don't . . . 

Yes! interrupted Carolyn. I will delegate for him. 

She emerged from the darkness of the cave behind me to sit in front. 
For once in your life keep quiet and do as I say, she commanded, in private thoughts. 
You're dwelling in matters you don't understand, but I may be able to get you out of this. 
I remained quiet. 
Very well, said Rampax. I guess we begin. 
Rampax sat in the middle, apparently running the whole show. 
I be Rampax, the elder of this quorum. This be a hearing to thy claim of Garrick. Each 
of us will askst thee questions. Most be right nor wrong, but willst question thy integrity. 
This could be tricky, I thought to myself. They're not that concerned with the answers 
themselves, but in how I answer them. 
If you saw a gyp drowning and if it was in your ability, would you save him? asked the 
first member on my left. 

 


No, answered Carolyn. If he or his kind are to survive they must learn by their own 
mistakes. 

I felt she answered this one correctly or at least the way I would have. 

The dragon on the other end stiffened, indicating he was about to speak. 

Do you condone the human's claim for our land? 
No. But neither does he condone, she said. 
I felt the answer might be a little too brief to satisfy them but it was essentially correct. 
Why do we kill the beautiful taurin? a third dragon asked, the one second from the left. 
The four other dragons fired question after question at Carolyn. She answered them with 
promptness, in every way that I would have. Rampax just sat back and watched. 

I looked around at the others watching the interchange of questions and answers. The 
impression I got told me that they were still undecided but I came across one that wasn't 
watching the proceeding. She seemed to be watching me. She looked to be very young, being not 
full-grown but not a juvenile. I watched her out of the corner of one eye. 

You're Ventimealya, aren't you? I said speaking in my own private thoughts. 
She jerked her head up, startled and looked about. 
I'm Garrick. 
I turned my head and looked directly at her. She acted shy and very reserved as she 
moved back. 
Please, I won't hurt you. I can't. 
She took little comfort in my words. A female companion went to her side but my 
attention returned to the proceeding as Rampax took charge of the questioning. 
What is your philosophy on life? he said, almost in a demand. 
For someone I thought might be on my side, he didn't pull any punches. Nor did he 
bother with the archaic words, but came right to the point and this one stumbled Carolyn. 
Well . . . he, uh. 
She struggled but couldn't find the words she wanted. I had to step in despite her 
warning. 
I live for dragonkind and will die so others may live. 

My guards brought out Remac and positioned him in front of me. 

You challenged him? Rampax said. 

Yes, but I didn't mean . . . 

You enjoyed the fighting. 

No, I had no . . . 

You wanted to kill him, didn't you? 

No! 

Why do you bear the glowing stone? 

 


Well I . . . 

He fired questions faster than I could answer them. I felt shaken by his verbal abuse. 
Some of the spectators growled and hissed in anger toward me. I was losing them. 

You hated Remac, he demanded. 

No. 

You seek your own glory. Don t you? 

No. 

Now you've come to lead us to our doom, haven't you? 

No. No. No! 

An ominous silence filled the caverns. I felt broken and tired. I couldn't deceive him or 
the others any longer. 

I only wanted to help. I thought I could but guess I was wrong. 

Then I willst ask thee the one question. He paused to glance around then fixed his eyes 
upon me. Are you Garrick? 

In this instant he had little trouble in mastering the language, but I did. 

Well, I . . . 

Yes! came the loud thoughts from an unknown source. I looked around but couldn't 
locate it. 

It's her. Carolyn said in astonishment. 

I saw that the others were looking up at the wall behind me. I turned to see high on a 
ledge, outside a cave stood a large female dragon with her wings half open. Then I heard 
movement around me as every dragon bowed down. Even Rampax made the difficult effort to 
bow. She closed her wings and sat back tall and proud as the others rose. The firelight danced 
upon her body and on the noble features of her face that I began to recognize. It was Merrainna. 

I know this one. He deserves and has a right to this claim. He is Garrick. 

She looked over at me, stared for a long moment, turned, and went back into her cave. 

So shall it be, Rampax proclaimed. 

With that, some of the onlookers came up to congratulate me. This confused me a bit. 
Why would they be happy and congratulate someone for winning claim of who he is? The 
rationale escaped me. 

In the midst of the jubilation, Rampax came over and took me aside. We walked along 
the edge of the crevice, away from the excitement. 
I'm glad I be wrong and thy claimed thy right, he said. 

There was that reference again. 

I thought I had lost them. They seemed angry at me when you were questioning me. 

No. They had already made up their minds that you were Garrick and they didn't like my 
invective treatment of you. I'm sorry, but sometimes being an elder isn't easy, for you or for me. I 

 


have a reputation as it is, for being tough and assertive. I make them work for their claims, 
hoping they'll cling to it a little tighter. 
I see. 
We stepped away from the crowds and the fires of the main area. The air smelled fresh. It 
didn't have that burned methane smell. 

What I really wanted to tell you was that I did what I had to do, Rampax explained. I 
don't dislike you and hope you don't hold what I did against me. We have to work closely 
together now. We can't afford to have anymore fighting amongst ourselves. 

I nodded in agreement. He was one hundred percent correct on that account. 
I feel you have a tough job ahead of you, he continued. We were summoned here to 
meet you, but for what reason, wasn't clear. We trust you'll enlighten us. 
I'll make an announcement tonight. I have some considerations to make and some 
individuals to meet with. 
Then by your leave. I too have some work that needs tending. 
I nodded as Rampax departed. I started to head back when Carolyn approached. She sat 

in front of me and was silent for a long moment. 

I'm sorry I didn't do a better job of defending you, she said. 

Don't be. I was fishing around as much as you were. If it wasn't for Merrainna . . . 

You know her? she said almost awed. 

I don't understand. Everybody treats her like a queen or something. I didn't think they 
had a political leader per se. 

They don't. She holds no office and hasn't any political influence, she stopped to 
consider. Not a queen but a princess. What I learned from the other dragons is that her father 
was one of the great prophets. She holds no power though, and can't back up anything she says, 
but they respect her. She's a legend. After they killed her parents she vowed to carry on the fight, 
and so they respect her for it. 

Respect, hell. Why don't they back her? 

They can, now that you're here and have claimed the right to be Garrick. 

What is this claiming business? I never did understand that. 

Well, it's rather complex, but in essence, a dragon can claim to be whomever he pleases, 
simply by declaring it before the council of Elders. 

You mean I can be anybody, just by saying so? 

Well, perhaps I didn't explain it right. Garrick is a title as well as a name. You can call 
yourself President but now you've won the right to hold that office. They didn't ask you your 
name first, because it didn't matter. They held a debate with you to feel your integrity and 
sincerity and to test your ability, character and leadership and much more. Not just anyone could, 
or would claim to be Garrick. Merrainna made this simple by endorsing you and thereby 

 


cinching your title. You are now Garrick in name and title, with the right to lead this group. You 

can give them any order and they'll obey. 

You were right when you said it was complex, I said in jest. 

That's just how I perceive it. There's still a lot about the process that I'm not sure of. 

Well, at least it begins to make more sense now. Have you come across any of the 
others? I asked. 

Ed's here. He's going under the name of Edmar, but he's out with a hunting party right 
now. A small band of males hunts food for the rest of us, and they alternate so nobody is stuck 
doing all the work. He should be back pretty soon. 

That's great. Does he still have the ruby? 

Yes. He wears it the way you do, but I still haven't figured out what this is all about. 

I'll meet with you two outside about half an hour after sunset. I would like for you to 
stay near the entrance and keep an eye out for Frank. 

What about the others? she asked 

I'll explain that too. 

I hurried past her to rejoin the others. The subject about our companions I wanted to 
forestall as long as possible, so I dodged her question. 

The dragons were exuberant about my claim but they would be sadly mistaken if they 
thought they had a hero or savior. I wouldn't be as bold or stupid enough as to risk my neck for a 
lost cause. Often I have found myself in a win or lose situation, but not through choice. 

Most noble one, if I might intrude . . . 
Ventimealya came up behind me. I turned toward her. Her slight stature and frailness 
were invigorating but she always acted a little inhibited by me. 
I'm to show you to your chambers, she said in thoughts that settled in my mind as 
gently as a snowflake. 

I excused myself from the group and they gave me a curious look as I left to follow her. 
She led the way down the dark tunnels and up a stairway. She said that a lot of the caves and 
tunnels weren't natural. Their ancestors dug them by hand, inch by inch. 

We came out on a ledge that overlooked the caverns and followed a path along the wall. 
We came to a row of caves and went in the first one. We could easily have flown here but 
apparently she wanted to show me around. 

This is your chamber, she said in jittery thoughts. I hope you find them suitable. 

I felt relaxed and pleased while she seemed nervous. She stood about two-thirds my size 
as I looked down into her beautiful brown eyes. She looked like she wanted to recoil inside, but 
held firm. 

Why are you frightened by me? I asked. 

 


I'm not . . . exactly. I'm to be your consort or as best I can, which is an honor any young 
dragon would envy. The others saw the interest you showed in me and offered me the indenture. 
I accepted because I thought I could be useful in some way and not just pushed aside like I 
usually am. However, I feel I may be unable to fulfill my end of the deal, not that I don't want to, 
it's just that I don't think I can. But I did agree to serve your needs nevertheless. 

I don't understand. 

She paused, appearing shy about how to respond. 

I agreed to serve your every need and desire . . . Every, need and desire. 

Oh . . . I see, I said, looking at her tenuous mass. I see where that could be a problem, I 
thought to myself, if I had a desire for her. The only thing I felt right now was pity. She had 
sacrificed everything to be my assistant. 

Apparently, the dragons enjoyed the finer things in life, which surprised me since I 
thought them to be monogamous. I suspected that the female is able to control her time of 
ovulation as some animals on earth do. She is then free to engage in such activities without the 
lifelong physiological or emotional entanglements. 

How old are you? I asked. 
I've seen the seasons thirty-nine times. 
Thirty-nine dragon years, or in human terms and earth years, she would be about nineteen 
or twenty. 
She became bold and defensive after I asked her age. The more I talked to her, the more 
she tried to prove herself and the bolder she got. 

I know there are others that meet your fancy, she said in sensuous thoughts that inner-
twined in my mind in a most pleasing manner. I may be young but I can be as pleasing as they, 
if not more so, if you know what I mean. 

She evidently lost fear of me when she realized that I wasn't as aggressive as I appeared 
with Remac. She must also know that I wouldn't hurt her, even in a passionate moment. 

She came closer, then stood up to look me in the eyes, her belly rubbed lustfully against 
mine. Her needs and desires were most apparent, and I felt hard-pressed to resist her before my 
needs became obvious. My dragon instincts wanted to grab this moment while my human side 
held my lust at bay but the barriers I set up in my mind were quickly eroding. My heart began to 
pound in my chest as my breathing became rushed. 

Do you not find me desirable? she asked in that luscious inner-voice. I don't make the 
overture lightly. 

I find you most desirable, I said as I felt my insides turn to butter and my barriers 
dissolving like a sandcastle being swept away by an ocean wave. 

 


Ahem. Please excuse the interruption . . . came a slight intrusion into my thoughts. I 
felt tempted to ignore it but I summoned my last remaining strength to look past her. I saw a 
male in the opening wearing a glowing red stone over his chest. It was Ed. 

Ventimealya sighed, composed herself and stepped aside. She excused herself and left. 
Ed's eyes followed her until she disappeared. 

Nice, he said. Is she yours? 

She kinda of goes with the job, I replied. 

I know Vent. We ve been in a few hunting parties together. I ll talk to her and get her to 

park the hormones. 
I felt a little ashamed and embarrassed about the whole situation, like a kid being caught 
playing doctor with the girl next door. 
Merrainna came by and started to come in but hesitated. 
Merrainna, please come in, I said, relieved by a break in subject. I'd like you to meet 

Ed from back home, or Edmar as he is known here. 

She knows? Ed said a bit surprised. 

Yes, I have no secrets from her. 

Merrainna came in and gave Ed a slight bow of her head. 
It's indeed an honor to meet a lost friend of Garrick's, she said in that stylish inner-
voice. 
Ed made the effort to bow all the way down. No, my fair lady dragon, he said in a 
courtly manner. The pleasure is indeed all mine. 

Ed rose and Merrainna turned toward me. 

What did you need? I asked. 

I just stopped by to see if you needed anything and to remind you about the meeting 

tonight. 
Ed's eyes widened when she spoke, but I didn't understand why. 
Thank you, but everything seems to be going pretty well, I told her. Will you be 
attending the meeting? 
No. Females aren't allowed, but I'll await the outcome. 

As she left, Ed looked totally dismayed. 

Wow, he said turning toward me. That's quite a dragon. 

Yes, she is, I said softly, looking after her. 

And, she's in love with you, Ed added. 

What! I snapped my head toward him. Are you out of your mind? 

He drew back, startled by my sharp reaction. 

I don't mean to criticize. On the contrary, you're most fortunate to find her. 

You're crazy. I have no bestial desires for her. 

 


Ed became inflamed and tried to face me squarely eye to eye but came up about four 
inches short. 

If you consider her a beast, then you're dumber than I gave you credit for. Merrainna is a 
feeling and loving creature, as warm and alive as any woman. You were about two minutes away 
from humping that hot piece of dragon tail but Merrainna walks in and you close up like a clam. 

You don't understand, I said turning away. She wants something I can t give her. 

I was tense and stressful as I spun around. 

We're not even the same species, I told him. 

Well that's a pretty relative thought. Have you checked a mirror lately? 

I couldn't help it but something inside me just gave way. My spirit was shattered like a 
large piece of plate glass hitting the ground. Back home I'd probably crawl away somewhere and 
have a nice, quite nervous breakdown. I know he only wanted to help, but this tore me apart. I 
felt confused and disoriented by the whole thing. I needed time to sort out my feelings, my 
thoughts and my life. 

Now I get it, Ed said. Merrainna is in love with you, and you know it. How can you 
not know? Her feelings are in every thought she conveys to you. She can't help it and it tears her 
apart because you won t return that love. You see it, don't you? The goodness in her soul and the 
love in her heart. She'd devote herself to you, if you'd just open up. 

She used me so I'd help her people, I snapped back. 

What I heard was that she saved your life. You could've quit at any time but chose to 
help her. I think you're in love with her but won't allow yourself to see beyond your own ego like 
you did with Carolyn. 

What're you talking about? I loved Carolyn once. She was the one that turned away. 

You took her for granted, so she tried to make you jealous by seeing another man. They 
fell in love. Something they didn't expect to happen, but did. 

We weren't married, so I had no hold on her. 

You offered her marriage but weren't ready to commit yourself to her, so she continued 
to see the other man. She punished herself everyday for the treachery and deceit and now she's 
trying to make amends with you. It's a false love she shares, for it's built on a foundation of 
guilt. 

How do you know this? 

Ed sighed and thought for a moment. 

I'm ashamed to admit this, Greg, but I'm the other man. I'm sorry. We didn't plan it, it 
just happened. I love Carolyn with all my heart, but that love can't be returned because of the 
guilt she feels for you. 

I think you've said enough, I said as rage ran through me. 

 


You have to do something. I don't care if you destroy your own life, but why destroy the 
lives of others. I know it wasn't all your fault but now you're the focal point. Do something for 
once in your life before it's too late. 

That's enough, Ed. I think you'd better leave. 

I've been your friend a long time, but where Carolyn is concerned, the friendship stops 
here. It wasn't her that deserted the relationship, but you. She loved you, but it was like trying to 
fill an empty well. What did you do? Pat her on the head and say fetch the paper? 

Get out. Now! 
Two guards came in and positioned themselves on both sides of Ed. He turned, started to 
leave, but stopped at the entrance. He looked at his guards then at me. 
You're as powerful here as you are back home, he said in soft and concerned thoughts. 

I don't want to oppose you, but I will if it will bring you to your senses. He paused speaking, 
solemnly and not from anger. Love is too precious a commodity to be squandered and 
Merrainna is too deserving a person for that to happen. I know we may only be here a couple of 
days but even if that love is shared for only for one night, that night could carry her for a 
lifetime. But love denied is the most painful of all. He started to leave but pulled up short and 
looked at me over his shoulder. Don t hurt her the way you did Carolyn. The truth hurts, I 
know. Sometimes it isn't what we want to hear, but sometimes it s the burden we must all bear. 
I'm sorry. 

My guards escorted Ed out and my life had never felt so empty as it did now, like the 
flower dying in a desert. I don't know how long I spent in deep contemplation. My mind drifted 
from time to time, place to place until I crossed into the void. My nerves felt the heavy burden 
lifted from me in the tranquil void. It wasn't under the same conditions that I found myself here 
but an important one. I hoped to find answers here that I couldn't find in the real world. 

Garrick! 

I felt a soft tremor in the void and felt that someone might be trying to reach me from the 
other side. I hadn't drifted far from the spot that I first entered the void but because I crossed time 
and space simultaneously 
it made it very difficult to cross back. 

When I returned to my body, I focused my eyes on Ventimealya. She sat back and sighed 
deeply. 
Don't you ever do that again, she said in coarse thoughts. 

Somehow, it felt nice to have her concerned about me. 

I'm sorry, but I wasn't in any danger. I didn't go far, I said in an apologetic manner. 

You don't know what it's like for us here. Your body is here but it doesn't move. Your 
eyes are open but they don't see. Your heart beats but you don't live. For us, it's the most 
frightening thing one could see when a dragon disperses himself. 

 


I'm sorry I concerned you. I only wanted to be alone so I could think without 
distractions when I found myself in the void. It seemed odd that I was able to cross so easily 
when I had to work so hard at it the first time. 

The void is a tricky and dangerous thing. It's the space between reality and potentiality. 

Potentiality? 

They are things that might be, things that could be and things that will never be. 

I don't understand. I thought the void separated us from. . . All of a sudden it made 
sense. Everything fell into place. The name similarities. The similar plants and wildlife. You 
mean . . . 

The void is what separates life from death, but much more. According to some 
philosophies, they say it connects to other worlds but I m not sure I believe that part of it. But 
I'm here by your order, to inform you that it's now sunset. 

Thank you. I have a meeting to attend shortly before the council meeting 

I had turned to see Merrainna standing almost behind me. 

How long have you been there? I asked. 

A little while, she said. She remembers the old legends. However, she's too young to 
be fully aware of the void. In the beginning, it used to be a corridor, a place of transition from 
this world to others. Back then, the void was distinctive and had specific perimeters, but time has 
distorted and made it erratic. Now the structured corridor has become a rip in the fabric of space. 
We can go back to our Creator through the void, but can't come back. Sometimes, even coming 
back from the void is shaky at best. Also, time and space have no meaning and there are many 
time corridors, as I prefer to call them, that line the void. They lead to the past of many different 
worlds but sometimes only one past is open. 

I wondered if this was where earth's dragon legends came from. Perhaps renegades from 
this world crossed over into earth's past to form the many legends and stories that virtually made 
up the culture during the dark ages. 

The void, Merrainna continued, is peaceful and few things can up set it, but that's a 
different kind of peace. It's a non-describe kind of peace, the kind associated with death. If you're 
searching for peace of mind or lost answers, you won't find them there. I suggest you seek out 
your friends. They wait for you at the entrance. 

I left my chamber without saying a word. I wondered why Merrainna was helping me 
now. I know I didn't give her any cause to, and in fact, every reason to want me banished. 
I headed toward the main entrance to Bashkiria and came across Carolyn. She seemed to 
have been waiting to talk to me alone. 
I thought you'd be with the others. Is anything wrong? I asked. With the way my life 
had been going, I felt due for a disaster. 

 


No. Nothing's wrong, she said a little slow. I only wanted to talk to you privately and 
tell you that I had a chance to think, and I'm sorry. You were right; things can't be as they were. I 
see that now. 

I'm glad you see it, even if it saddens my heart to lose you. 

You haven't lost me. I'll always be your friend, but it just won't be like it was. 

Where did we go wrong? I asked a little saddened but also pleased for her. Where did 
I go wrong? 

It wasn't you and it wasn't me. It was us. I got tired of waking to find that you're not 
there. I got tired of listening to the sound of my own tears. There were times when I felt scared 
and all I had to do is see the look in your eyes to ease me. It made me nervous to think that those 
days were gone. Perhaps, I should've been more forgiving and understanding, and that's what I'm 
sorry for. If I'd been flexible, I would've understood your devotion to your work and the love you 
share for the animals. 

This was the girl I once loved. She understood now the feelings I had back then, but she 
hadn't been totally wrong about me. 

Perhaps, I said struggling for thoughts. If I hadn't been so wrapped up in my work, I 
would've seen the beauty I had within you. You're a special person and I think you've found 
someone as special as you. Ed loves you. He's very deserving, more so than I ever was. Give him 
the chance that I let passed by. 

She fell silent, then slipped away out the opening that led outside. I don't think she 
realized that I knew about her and Ed, but actually, I hadn't known that long. I had been blind for 
so many years and to so many good people around me. It took me changing into a dragon for me 
to open my eyes and see the life around me. 

I sat there for a moment to collect my thoughts. I wasn't sure what to say, or how to say it 
but decided that the truth would be a good start. I owed it to them. If it hadn't been for me, they 
wouldn't be in this mess. 

When I went outside, I saw Carolyn and Ed conversing in private thoughts. Frank sat off 
to one side and watched the other dragons some distance away as they changed watches. 
I'm glad to see you're all here, I said as I greeted them. Greg, Frank said in jubilation. 

I thought we'd never see each other again. 

I'm glad to see you're alright, Ed said in a calm manner. 

Where's the rest of the team? Frank asked. Where's David and Ray? 

Where's Yammo and the professor? Ed asked. 

We're all that's left. I'm sorry. I didn't see the need to tell them about David at the 
moment, nor do I think they would understand. David would be an issue I would have to handle 
myself. 

 


I looked at the others who seemed very saddened by the news. I thought I should change 
the subject before we all got caught up in the gloom. 

I have some good news, I said to lift their spirits. You'll all be going home tonight. 

That's great, Ed said. 

Ed and Frank turned to each other, totally ecstatic, telling each other what they were 
going to do when they get home. Carolyn sat still and gave me a cold curious stare that I could 
feel in my bones. I could tell in her eyes that she wasn't to be fooled. I had to turn away and went 
to the edge to look out over the valley at the twilight sky. Carolyn came over and sat next to me. 
I was afraid she would. 

You aren't coming, are you? she asked in a benign manner. 

No. I can't leave . . . 

What! Ed said, coming over with Frank. Of course you're coming. 

I'm sorry but I can't leave just yet. You see I arranged to have you all summoned here. 
The price for that summons was to help the dragons in this one last struggle to regain their land. I 
can send you home though. There's no reason for you to stay and I'll follow in a few days. I 
turned toward Frank and addressed him directly. Frank, I only know you half as well as I 
should. You, most of all, were an innocent victim caught up in this. I've done the best I can to see 
to your safety but it hasn't been enough. I've already lost one member of our group since we 
arrived. I can't guarantee your safety nor do I want to be responsible for you. In the coming days 
I'll be too busy to watch over you, but you maybe able to help Zorn on earth. 

Frank had always been a quiet person but spoke his mind when the occasion arose. 

Greg, Frank said. I have never asked you to watch over me. You seem to forget that 
we've all been here for several days and have already gone through a lot to get this far. I could 
tell you of several brushes with death that I've already had. You can be very irritating at times in 
that you accept the entire burden of the world on your shoulders. You're annoying, and you aren't 
in charge of us any longer. I don't know about them, but as for myself, I'm staying. 

We talked it over, Ed said. And we agree with Frank. We're staying, too. 

What? I felt dismayed by this stupidity. You have each other. You and Carolyn should 
return and enjoy the life you have together. 

From the way we look at it, earth isn't the vacation spot of the ages right now, Ed said. 
Then the tone of his thoughts began to turn solemn. But we wouldn't abandon you on any 
account. We've been through a lot together. Sure, we've had our problems, but it doesn't mean we 
won't help the other in need. We'll stay and assist you in any way, but we won't leave without 
you. 

We leave together or not at all, Frank said, with a surety. 

It may be not at all. Did you ever stop to think about that? I told them. 

Yes, they said, almost in unison. 

 


CHAPTER XIV 

T hings were a bit hectic at the council meeting. I tried to explain to the six males of 
notable rank why I came and what we had to do. They figured it had to be something 
important. They hadn't calculated that it might be to form a strike force against the city 

of Kerch. There were cries of outrage, suspicion, and even fear. 

Rampax restored order by pointing out that it wasn't a debatable subject. The summoning 
was for a specific purpose and the Ancient One sent me to assist them. 

It would take some doing for them to accept me. Rampax tried to sway them when I 
interrupted. 

Forgive me, but I can't allow the honorable Rampax to persuade you like this. You must 
believe within your hearts that what I've told you is true or it means nothing. I can't accept your 
faith without your loyalty. You, I said, turning to the dragon just off from the center. Look 
around at your companions very carefully, because there's almost a hundred percent chance that 
one of them isn't coming back. It might be me, it might be Rampax, or it could even be you. The 
odds don't get much better either, maybe ten percent that any of us make it out alive and they 
consider me the optimist. Your concerns are understandable and well warranted but you must 
decide if the risk is worth the gain. You have to decide if this cause is worth your life. When 
you've decided, let me know. 

I turned and left, leaving them in the silence of confusion. They had probably expected 
me to talk for hours on how they should fight for their home and their land. I felt they already 
knew this but perhaps needed to search within themselves to see if they wanted to commit to this. 

I went down the tunnel hallways and caught Ventimealya crossing the hall. 

 


Is the meeting over already? she asked. 

No, not yet. I just gave them something to think about and I'm waiting for an answer. 

I engaged her in light conversation, mostly waiting to hear from the council. I found out 
that most of the dragons in the community were eager to hear the outcome but I had no answer to 
give them. 

Garrick, Rampax said coming down the tunnel to join us. Garrick that was the most 
absurd thing I ever saw anybody do. 

I'm sorry . . . 

Nevertheless, it worked. We're behind you. 

I turned to Ventimealya and looked into those irenic eyes. 
We'll attack at sunrise on the sixth pass. I told her then turned and headed back to the 
council chambers with Rampax. 
When I entered the room, they acted as quiet as when I left. Rampax positioned me 
before them then went over to join the council. 
As Rampax probably told you, we're behind you. If to regain our land we have to attack 

the city of Kerch, then attack we must, came the thoughts from an unknown source. 

With whom am I speaking? I asked. 

I'm called Pelic, said the center dragon, taking a step forward. I'm head of this council 
and elder of Rampax. 

You understand that we must train ourselves and attack on the sixth sunrise? 

That's a little unclear. Why the sixth? said Pelic. 

I had to think fast because I didn't have an answer ready. 

The passes grow colder with each sunrise. We must attack while the sun is still warm 
and I have to leave on that sunset. I have other vital business that needs tending and, good or bad, 
I have to leave. 

There seemed to be some disgruntlement, but they accepted my terms. 

There's one other thing, I said, then paused while I gathered the courage to tell them. I 
must have absolute and total control over everything. 

What! 

That's absurd! 

We don't do things that way, Pelic explained. We've always done it by delegation. We 
don't have a single ruler and most of the time each dragon is independent of anybody. 

That's what I mean, I told them. You're unorganized and you won't be able to get 
anything done. Each of you has a different idea on how to organize this. I can't keep coming here 
to get approval on everything. You must trust me in what I do will be for the benefit of all. I'm 
only requesting sovereignty for the duration of this campaign. 

 


There was a long silence, and I became nervous not knowing if this might be good or 
bad. 

He's right, said Rampax coming over to sit next to me. We're too divided amongst the 
council. If we're to pull off this attack and regain our land, we need one dragon in charge. 
Garrick seemed appointed to this position. He is the One Dragon. 

I faced the council and said, Timing is essential, and time is short. I need an answer 
now. 

Pelic wasn't to be rushed. He sighed and I could tell he didn't like the pressure I put him 
under. 

If the answer is no, what do you intend to do? Pelic asked. 

Then I leave and never bother you again and I attack alone. I made a promise to a friend 
and will keep that promise. 

That's willful suicide. 

I found out during one of my talks with Merrainna and Ventimealya that dragons could 
commit suicide. However to do it willfully would commit their soul to eternal hell. On this 
planet, hell had a lot more reality and tangibility, which is probably why suicide seemed so 
incomprehensible. When they dispersed themselves to cross into the vastness of eternity, they're 
in essence quitting life to join their Creator, which isn't considered suicide. 

There's a difference between suicide and fighting for a cause against long odds. My 
intent has always been to come out of this alive. My life is dear to me as your life is to you. I 
said. 

And if the answer is yes, how do you plan to employ every dragon? 

I'd tell them everything and take only those that will follow me. 

Rampax turned to Pelic and told him. You have two that will fight. 

Three, said the dragon on the end. 

Four, said another. 

Five. 

Six. 

That left Pelic. He sat still and unmoving then said, Very well but I felt something 
distressed in his thoughts. 

What's wrong? Rampax asked. 

Oh, nothing. I was just remembering a dragon I followed a long time ago . . . in the 
Plains of Extinction. 

That thought left a cold chill in each of us and I, too, wondered if history might repeat 
itself. 

 


Well, so be it, Pelic said. Garrick, you're in charge now. Since time is a problem and 
until you can meet with the rest of the community, is there anything we can set in motion in the 
meantime? 

Yes, I said. Who handles the sentries? 

I do, said one of the dragons. 

You do an excellent job. Starting at sunrise, I want the guards doubled and spaced out 
along this ridge, out of view. I want eight scouts in relay between here and Kerch. When the sun 
has crossed one-fourth the sky, the end dragon at Kerch will return here. He will report to you or 
me, and then the other scouts will move down. They must be in view of the scout ahead and 
behind them. If anything happens, we'll have visual signals to relay messages back here. Do you 
understand? 

He nodded with assurance and said, It shall be done. 

Who handles the hunts? I asked. 

I do, said a dragon with green eyes. 

You'll need to increase the hunting party. There'll be many others arriving soon from the 
far isles. They'll be traveling a long way so we should have something for them before we assign 
them duties. 

He nodded but said nothing. 

How do you know they're coming? Rampax asked. 

If they aren't, we can pack it up now and go home. I'm going on the assumption that 
they're on their way because we have no other choice. 

I had told them I would quit if we couldn't get enough help. I also told them that I would 
attack alone if need be and I would. They had indicated that they would follow me even if the 
others didn't, which I couldn't tolerate. To endanger your own life was one thing but to endanger 
the lives of others would be quite a different matter. I hoped I wouldn't have to face that 
possibility. 

How many are here now? I asked. 

A tall, stately dragon stepped forward. He was the first to back up me and Rampax. We 
number forty-two as of a few moments ago. They've been coming in ones and twos and only 
from our general locality. 

Hmm, hopefully that'll change, I said. No matter what plans I make now, they mean 
nothing unless the others are behind me. 

You don't have to worry about that. They had always been behind you. We were the 
only ones with reservations. They appointed us to these positions so we don't make rash 
decisions. I feel the selections we made this day are good and hopefully they're the correct ones, 
Pelic said. 

I hope I don't disappoint you. 

 


Pelic started to leave and with the gravest, seriousness said I hope so, too- -for all our 
sakes. Then he turned and left. 

I went down the hall after the others had left. I headed back toward my chambers and 
came across Merrainna who waited for me just outside. 

It's done, I told her as we went in. We go on the sixth sunrise. 

I wish there was another way, she said. 

I wish for that often, but now events are in motion and must follow their course. I feel if 
you and your people don't regain their land this time, they never will. They're down to one roll of 
the dice, winner take all. 

Why Kerch? It's the largest and most fortified city in the land. Tarko, to the north, would 
be an easy mark for the number of dragons you have in mind. 

It's true, but you'd eventually have to deal with Kerch and the losses we incur in the 
battles with the smaller settlements might be too great to take Kerch. Kerch is also the one that 
has most established the range. The other settlements also depend on Kerch for vital supplies, 
protection, and leadership. 

Will it be enough to seize the city? 

No, unfortunately. We will crush Kerch. Once it is destroyed the other settlements will 
fall and heed to the will of dragons. 

It has never been our desire to rule, only to regain what is rightfully ours. 

That too shall change. 

We said nothing more on the subject, but I could tell she didn't agree. I felt if the dragons 
intended to keep their land, they would have to rule or lose it again. I could understand her 
skepticism about a dragon rule, but I guess she'll understand as the necessary events come to 
pass. 

The council gathered the other dragons that night and I spoke to them in the main cavern. 
I told them what we had to face and explained that if they didn't wish to take part, they were free 
to leave. I would meet with them again at sunrise and assign duties to those that stayed. 

At dawn the next day I headed for the main caverns, wondering how many deserted and 
how many would be loyal. With the number at forty-two, we couldn't afford to lose many. I 
didn't know how many more would be coming. This seemed indeed a gamble, but one I owed 
Merrainna and her people. When I arrived at the main cavern, I found some seventy-five dragons 
huddled around waiting for me. Some had arrived at daybreak, eager to get here, but all were 
behind me. Not one dragon refused to help. 

I took them to a spot on the other side of the mountain. We sat on a ledge that overlooked 
a palm grove. 
I want each of you to fly down, one at a time, and touch the top of a palm tree as you go 
by. I'll show the course, I said as I turned and headed off the cliff. I flew at an easy pace, 

 


zigzagging across the forest, tagging the top of the trees as I went. I turned and landed back with 
the group. 

That's your course, I told them. Fly as fast as you can, as if your life depended upon it, 
because it may. 

I nodded to the dragon closet to me and he went to the edge and launched himself toward 
the palms. He gathered tremendous speed as he touched the first palm. He had to bank sharply 
around a eucalyptus tree to tag the second. He had so much speed that he had to make his turn 
wide, throwing him off course for the third. I pointed this out to the other dragons around me. 
Some turns were fast and others slow and would have to look ahead and adjust for this. I also 
told them that this was an exercise in speed and coordination as well as muscle development. 
They would need this in the coming days. 

I returned to the caves once I got them started with the exercises. I met with the council 
along with Ed, Frank, Carolyn and a few others that I asked to attend. 
I bowed to Pelic, then addressed him. 
If I may, I would like to appoint a couple of dragons to assist me in the many tasks that 

need to be done, I said. 

Who do you choose? Pelic asked. 

I need somebody to help me plan the battle and help with the smaller chores, a good 

military strategist and a reliable dragon beyond a doubt. I choose Edmar. 
They turned and looked at Ed. I don't think Ed was used to hearing his dragon name 
because he looked like it sounded strange to him. 
Pelic turned back toward me. We don't know much about this one but we accept your 
judgment. 
I'll also need someone to help organize the exercises and keep order. I'll be relying on 
him most of all, so he should be strong, and a skilled flyer. I choose Remac. 
This brought a surprise from even the most unemotional of dragons, even Remac. He 

seemed confused most of all. 

Why me? he asked. It was I that attacked you. 

You proved to be a strong and formidable opponent, one I would like to have on my 
side. Most of all, you demonstrated your skill and ingenuity in combat. The others look up to you 
for that. They'll take orders from you as easily as they would from me. They'll be eager to learn 
your techniques for fighting as will I. So I chose you. 

Remac crossed in front of me, deep in thought, then he turned and faced me. 

You have my help and I'll serve you to the best of my ability. 

They adjourned meeting and we began to set the events in motion. The three of us, 
myself, Ed and Remac, set up a kind of school for advanced dragon combat training. We had 
classes in exercise, tactical combat, flying obstacle courses and in mankind. I thought they 

 


should at least know something about the people they confronted. Many seemed to have 
forgotten the stories of the Mauahsyns or how the humans first came here. That's where 
Merrainna and Ventimealya came in handy. 

The dragons that didn't live in a community pretty much lived a solitary life so there 
wasn't much exchange of knowledge. This indicated that their society might be dying. They were 
becoming more introverted, not through choice, but as a matter of survival. 

On the second day, four days before the attack, something unusual happened. Ed had 
received a message that a lone rider traveled aimlessly in the valley below. It was peculiar 
because no human traveled these parts alone and this one made no attempt to conceal himself. 
They also reported that the human had two pack animals heavily laden with enough supplies for 
several days. 

I sent Ed to investigate this closer, but he came back a short time later shocked and 
dismayed. 

I couldn't believe it, he said. 

What is it? I asked. 

I'd swear he looked like David. I thought you said he was dead? 

I felt shocked. My past had come back to haunt me. 
Stay here, I said as I passed by Ed in an almost trance-like state. I think he said 
something to me as I left the room, but I couldn't think about it. 

I came across Merrainna as I stepped outside. 

I'm going with you, she said. 

No. This isn't any of your concern, I told her. 

Neither is you helping us, but you're doing it anyway, so I'm going with you if you like 
it or not. 

We'll see about that, I said. I turned and leaped from the cliff with Merrainna close 
behind, but not for long. My wings were larger than hers and generated more force. I began to 
beat them harder and harder as Merrainna fell behind. We would only be going about fifteen or 
twenty miles so it wouldn't give me a large lead over her. I hoped she would turn back. 

When I reached the area, I thought I would have to do an extensive reach but after just a 
few moments I saw him. He rode a light brown neba with another trailing behind him with his 
provisions. It seemed odd that he made no attempt to conceal himself because nearly every 
human knew that the dragons controlled this area. 

I flew in a little closer to see if I could make out more of his features. It was David. I was 
sure of it now. 

I banked, then circled around behind him. I came in low over the trees and saw my 
chance. I swooped in and plucked David off his neba. He seemed surprised but offered little 
resistance as I started to carry him away. 

 


Merrainna came out of nowhere and cut in front of me, her tail almost catching me in the 
face. 
Follow me, she said in unconcerned thoughts. 
I followed her south, down the valley, as she turned east toward the mountain range. I 
realized that she guided me to my old cave where I first arrived on this planet. 
Merrainna landed on the outside ledge. I landed behind her, taking care not to injure 
David. Merrainna went inside, I think to leave us alone, so I could talk with him. 

We stood at the cave threshold not sure what to say at first. 

David, it's me, Greg, I said just bringing it out in the open. 

Greg? What happened to you? Is the rest of the team here? Is the other gem safe? I see 
you secured this one. 
Something was wrong. I could feel it. I evaded his questions by turning my back to him. I 

moved to the edge of the cliff that overlooked the valley, five hundred feet below. 

What do you remember? I asked. 

About what? 

About the university. 

I remember a lot. We used to skip class and go to my parent's farm to go horseback 
riding. The digs we went on in Africa and South America. The days we had studying under 
Temminick. He would say to us, `You two have foiled me for the last time. You're just like all 
the others. They defied me and I destroyed them . . . 

His voice became deeper as he tried to imitate Temminick's but it sounded nothing like 
him. His imitation brought terrifying images to mind, horror that I had felt before- -Bangor. 

I tried to turn but too late. In two strides, David drew his sword, leapt on my back and 
plunged his sword between my shoulders. I reeled with agonizing pain as he fell to the ground. I 
spun around to face him but lost my footing and fell from the cliff. I felt myself falling on my 
back. I tried to right myself but my limbs refused to respond. I had to struggle against 
excruciating pain to right myself and partially open my wings. The pain felt too intense to open 
them very much or allow too much pressure on them. I could only establish a glide path, a little 
bit better than a rock. My angle was still less than forty-five degrees. I had to do something quick 
or face the full impact of the ground. 

I tried to spread my wings more to slow my descent, but the pain that shot through me 
was unreal. I didn't know dragons could endure so much pain and not pass out. 

With the forest a short distance below and few options open, I did the only thing I could. 
I threw my wings open and forced myself to bear the pain. I screamed in agony as I felt the 
sword in my back, and the wound as it ripped wider to accept it. I felt the sword's metal blade as 
it inched deeper, rubbing against a bone far in my back. 

 


I crashed down in a small clearing, unable to move or even think clearly. I felt beyond 
pain, struggling even to remain semi-conscious now and then. Merrainna joined me at some 
point and removed the sword from my back, but I felt nothing. Then I remembered hearing a 
sound that night, a very high-pitched cry, a chilling wail of a maltack. The cat-like creatures 
never gave up in their methodical search for food, dragon or otherwise. 

I awoke sometime later when something furry bumped me. I still felt weak and unable to 
move or see clearly. The sound of a struggle was close by. A maltack snarled and snapped at 
something. I attempted to get up but instead collapsed into unconsciousness. 

Garrick. 

I felt a nudge on the side of my neck. 

Garrick, please get up! We can't stay here. 

Merrainna's words were refreshing to my mind, but also sounded urgent. 

I fought to get up, but this time I wasn't numb and the pain felt intense. I heard a 
slouching sound under me as I rose. I thought it must've rained during the night because the 
ground felt muddy. I looked, focused my blurry eyes, and found I had been lying in a pool of 
blood, my own blood. I also felt that she knew I would soon bleed to death. Dragons were 
physically incapable of doing much first aid, let alone suture a wound. 

Please Garrick, she said as if her words could lift me physically. We have to leave 
here, others will be coming. 

Leave me, Merrainna. I don't have much time left. 

I will not, she said firmly, then she looked down one of the trails. Follow me. I'll go 
slowly, but we have to keep moving. 

She turned and started down the trail. I followed, moving my sluggish body like a 
drunken dinosaur. I walked past a carcass of a maltack, its throat torn out. We walked what felt 
like a long distance, but I had to stop or risk passing out. 

Merrainna sat up tall and slowly moved her head from side to side, scanning the area. 
I know it's around here somewhere, she said thinking more to herself. Then her head 
froze and her webbed ears fanned out. There it is. This way. 
I would have liked to stay a little longer, but she wanted to keep moving. As I moved, I 
could feel the rivulets of blood run down my back and side. 

A dreadful screeching howl echoed through the night. We turned and stared at the forest 
behind us. The maltacks had found the carcass and the trail of blood I had left behind. They 
would soon be upon us and Merrainna jeopardized her own life by staying with me. 

Leave me, I said. You can no longer help me. 
Quickly, she said, ignoring my words. It's just on the other side of that stand of trees. 
I started for the group of trees feeling more like a sloth trying to outrun a brush fire. I 
could hear the brush moving behind me and knew they were only seconds away. 

 


I crossed the stand of trees, and felt a tingling sensation go through my body like I had 
just crossed through a veil. A few seconds later Merrainna came diving into the clearing next to 
me. I could hear the maltacks, at least two, less than ten feet away, staying just outside. 

We're safe here, she said a little calmer. They can't enter here, in fact no animal may 
enter, only dragons. 

But what is `here'? 

I looked around and saw a garden of fine green grass and beautiful wild flowers. The 
clearing rested against the steep cliffs. A small stream of water cascaded from a crack in the 
rocks to a pond below. The pond steamed slightly, showing some possible hot springs activity. 

Go into the water and relax while I explain, she said as she motioned toward the pond. 

I entered, then turned around and lay down on the sandy bottom with my head resting on 
the surface like a hippo. The warm water felt refreshing and my buoyancy, though slight, helped 
ease my sore muscles. 

You spoke of magic on earth and with the wizard, but this planet isn't without a little 
magic of its own. Twice a season the water flows from the mountain creating this oasis. At this 
time, any dragon that enters the water can have their wounds healed. It was a gamble, I admit. I 
didn't know if the waters were used for this half-season and your wounds are very severe. I'm not 
sure if the Waters of Healing can help. I'm not going to lie to you and say it will, because the 
waters do have limitations. I'm going to tell you the truth and say, I don't know. 

I looked back and saw the blood emanating from me, so deep and thick that I couldn't see 
the bottom. It filled the entire pond, then proceeded up the waterfall and into the mountain. I felt 
the tingling sensation again but this time I felt it from inside, from every part of my being. 

After several minutes, I felt my pain abating and my strength returning. I sighed as I felt 
my senses returning. 

In an hour, the pond reversed, as the blood traced itself down the stream and collected at 
my body. I looked back to see my wound completely healed. Not even a scar remained. 

I started to get up when something gripped me inside. It felt like I was being torn apart as 
I slumped under the water. When I opened my eyes, I found myself looking at me, my human-
self. It looked like a mirror because my human body made opposite, but corresponding moves to 
my dragon body. I closed my eyes and when I opened them, I found myself in my human body 
looking at an enormous head of a dragon. I realized that the Waters of Healing were trying to 
separate my two personalities. It couldn't complete the transition, though, because they weren't 
distinct or complete unto themselves. One was a complement of the other, but they still shared 
one identity - Garrick. 

I reached out with my human hand and the dragon-hand reached out for me. When our 
hands touched, they continued and passed through each other. One couldn't be complete without 
the other. 

 


I slowly closed then opened my eyes. My human body was gone and I felt whole once 
again in my dragon form. 
I crawled out of the water and sat on the bank next to Merrainna. She seemed concerned 
and a little frightened. 
I'm alright, I told her, but it seemed to have done little to dispel her fear. 

A clap of thunder sounded above, an eerie shadow crossed over the clearing, and the 
garden began to change. The stream had stopped flowing. The water drained out of the pond. 
The flowers wilted and died as the bright green grass turned brown before my eyes. The 
maltacks that had kept their distance were now becoming restless. 

This way, Merrainna said as she took flight. I followed as she circled the clearing until 
we had enough height to clear the trees, then we headed for home at Bashkiria. 
Merrainna informed me that only she and Ventimealya knew of my plight. They thought 

it best not to tell the community for fear of a collapse within the leadership. 

How long have I been out? When's the battle? I asked. 

The battle's at tomorrow's pass. You've got a lot to do before then, she said as we 
landed at the entrance to Bashkiria. 

Tomorrow? My God, what happened to me? There isn't enough time. I thought to myself. 

We met Ventimealya at the entrance and they both shuttled me off to an alcove. 

Is he alright? Ventimealya asked. 

Yes. We found the falls in time. How are things here? Merrainna said. 

They're getting nervous. The time is almost at hand. 

I know. He should make an appearance to reassure them. 

Wait a minute. What's going on here? I demanded. 

Merrainna looked over at Ventimealya, who looked at the ground a moment, then took a 
step forward. 

We've . . . Merrainna and I have been keeping your disappearance a secret from the 
others. As far as they know, you went on a scouting mission. We can't afford to have their 
confidence shattered. As far as they know, you've been running things through us. 

What about the others? 
They're here. Those that could make it arrived the day after you left. Your friend Edmar 
has been taking care of them. 
It sounds like you two have done pretty well without me. 
Merrainna now stepped forward. All we've been doing is filling in some of the gaps. We 
don't know what else you want, or what you want us to do. 
I'm not quite sure myself at this point, I said. 
We headed back toward the inner caverns through the crowd of busy and cheerful 
dragons. Those I didn't know knew who I was and greeted me happily. Dragons filled the 

 


passageways, going about their various tasks. At one point, a very old and crippled dragon made 
his way to me. 

Garrick, I'm glad to meet you. I've come a long way and I'll fight with you to my dying 
breath. I've fought the humans in many wars and battles seasons ago and can still do it, the old 
dragon said. 

How he made the trip here I'll never know, let alone take part in a battle. 

I know you'll serve me well and I'll have need of you tomorrow, I said. 

He seemed honored and pleased and I felt glad that I could raise his spirits. 

What are you doing? He's old and useless, Ventimealya said as we continued. 

And you're a female and useless, I told her. 

Humph, she said. 

Everybody is useful, and I have just the place for him. 

That brought up another subject. Should I allow the females to take part in the battle? 
Merrainna and Ventimealya intended to do so. But what about the males that have already joined 
with a female? Would it be fair to them? 

Merrainna said she wanted me to meet someone before we met with the rest of the 
community. Ventimealya excused herself and said she would contact us at the main caverns. 

Merrainna turned down a deserted tunnel and into a well-lit cave. A female dragon sat 
patiently by a fire. She was tall with a reddish brown mane. She bowed very elegantly when 
Merrainna introduced me. 

This is Brimceallan. She has a story I think you should hear, Merrainna said, then 
motioned for her to begin. 

I come from an area near Barku. The humans captured me ten seasons ago and sent me 
to Kerch. There, they treated me like the others, beaten, chained and enslaved. They later sold 
me at auction to a woodcutter from Carmonth. He took me to his home and showed me my 
chores but he was nothing but kind to me. When I was sick, he brought the best healer to help 
me. He cared for me as he did his own children. He never once whipped me. Two seasons later, 
he became very ill. One night his son came to the barn with the key to my wing straps and 
released me, but I didn't leave. I went to the woodcutter's window, consoled, and comforted him 
as he did me . . . until he died that night. I stayed and helped his family and cared for them as my 
own. 

You were a pet? I asked. 

No. I could have left at anytime, but chose not to. They were my friends. 

I guess we aren't the only ones who keep strange company, Merrainna said in private 
thoughts to me. 

And you've been with them till now? I asked. 

 


Until I heard the summons six sunrises ago. They didn't understand my leaving and in a 
way, I didn't either. All I knew was that I had to get here as soon as possible. Then I found out 
that we're to attack Kerch. Understand that I will do my part. I can't refuse you. If you say fight, I 
will fight with my dying breath, but I harbor no ill will toward them. 

Then understand this, I said with authority. I don't either, but neither will I allow my 
brothers to be subjugated and killed by them. 

I know, she said sadly. I wanted you to know that not all humans are bad. There are 
others like me who have found homes amongst them and do not find the company of humans 
distasteful. 

I jerked back and looked at Merrainna. 

I don't find them distasteful, I told Brimceallan. Only those who would harm us. I 
have nothing against sharing this land with them but all attempts for peace have been in vain. 
Their spite and arrogance won't even let us alone. They have enslaved you. You know what it's 
like. Do you wish that fate upon your people? As for you, you don't have to come. I'm only 
taking those that have faith and who will fight for their fellow dragon. I don't see that within you. 
But there is another side. 

Merrainna looked at me, wondering what I might be referring to. 

What about your life. Being friends with the humans is fine, but you are a dragon. We 
are two of a kind. We share the same heritage, culture, the same birthright. Your problems and 
the problems of your world won't go away simply because you found a little peace. Can the 
humans soar in the morning sky by your side? Can they share in your deepest emotional 
thoughts? What about your needs? Wouldn't you like to have young someday? 

I hoped Brimceallan realized that she couldn't live a normal life with them, but then 
again, are any of us living a normal life. However, I think resorting to her maternal instincts was 
a cheap shot. I've learned that most of the females would love to have young but are holding 
back because of the times. 

I won't persuade you, I said. Your life is your own. I merely point out what, deep 
down, you already know. 

I left with Merrainna and headed toward the caverns. 

You were pretty hard on her, but spoken like a true prophet, she said with pride. 

I was never good at psychology, least of all dragon psychology. I just hope that I helped 
her as much as she helped me. 

What did you learn from her? 

That some dragons feel that not all humans are bad, just as some humans feel that not all 
dragons are bad. 

Very good, Merrainna said. 

 


It's not that simple. When a dragon raids a farm or caravan, it's easy for them to blame 
all dragons for their woes, and we all suffer. 

Yes and when a human captures or kills a dragon, it's easy to charge all humans for the 
crime. This is the cycle we have to break to establish peace. 

We have to overthrow the tyrannical government so there can be a self-governing 
culture, or at least one ruled by a fair and just monarch. It sounds good in theory but I don't know 
how practical it is in reality. 

Does anybody really know? 

We may be asking for too much, too soon. 

Something very important I learned was that I was beginning to accept the dragon 
thoughts and stories as my own and my human heritage was quickly falling into the past. I 
almost panicked because I knew time was short and I didn't want to lose my human side. 

We entered the main caverns and I felt astonishment. All around us and about the caves 
were close to a hundred dragons mingling about. I felt amazed that this ancient, underground city 
would breathe new life and hope to a dying species. My heart swelled with the pride that they 
must've felt to travel the long distance. 

We flew up and landed on a ledge that overlooked the everlasting fire, the same ledge 
that Merrainna appeared on during my trail. Merrainna situated herself on my right and 
Ventimealya joined us, sitting on by left. They both looked as elegant as ever. Others began to 
congregate below and patiently waited for me. 

I am Garrick, I said as I stared down into their eyes. We all know the job ahead, and 
we all know the risks involved. The battle ahead carries no assurances, and no guarantees, but 
only offers a small ray of hope. I don't need to tell you the importance of this battle, but I'll tell 
you we won't be getting a second chance. If you're all behind me, then I'll lead you, but this 
doesn't assure victory. Victory rests with you, and with every dragon that fights by your side. 
Only then do we have a chance. Is this what you want? 

The dragons opened their wings and slowly fanned the air, a gesture I took as applause; 
and their mental thoughts formed a collage of pleasure and approval. 

I nodded to them, but felt a slight pain. It hurt me to know that maybe half their numbers 
would not live to see the sun set tomorrow--that is, if we won. If we lose, then all their days are 
numbered, including mine. I turned and went down the tunnel. 

Vent, I want you to gather my assistants and have them meet me in the council 
chamber, I said in a rush. 

She turned and left down a side tunnel almost before I had a chance to finish. 

Merrainna . . . 

You'll need to call a council meeting. I'll find Ed and have him meet you there before 
the council convenes. I think I know where he'll be. 

 


Then she turned and doubled back. Merrainna seemed uncanny at figuring out what I 
wanted to say, before I said it. It saved time, but sometimes it was a little unnerving. 

I waited for the others at the council chamber while I muddled over plans that I didn't 
particularly enjoy. 

Ed was the first to arrive. 

Well, I'm glad someone decided to come to work, he said in cheerful thoughts. 

I couldn't let you take all the credit, I said. A long pause preceded and the cheery mood 
melted as things became more serious. I know. It's almost time, isn't it? 

Time is short now, and your moment is at hand. 

You did pretty well without me and could probably do a better job. Lord knows, I've 
made enough mistakes and they would do well to pick a new leader. 

I've been talking to them and I've learned a lot. I've learned that you're more than a 
leader to them. You're a teacher of ideals, of confidence, and determination. 

I'm far from being perfect, to be the one to set examples in being a dragon. 

You're wrong. Being a dragon is only what's on the outside. What you can teach them is 
what comes from the heart. They see more in you. You're their hope for all of dragonkind. 
You're their Savior. 

What?! I'm far from being able to part any seas, or bring the rain down from the sky. If 
they stab me, I'll surely bleed. I have nothing over any of them. 

That is what makes you special, because you are one of them. They knew of your arrival 
years before you came here, so your destiny was foreseen. 

They might've heard about somebody coming to help them, but it wasn't me. 

Perhaps, but right now you're all they have. 

I felt trapped and frustrated. All I want is to be left alone, and live out a normal life in 
peace. 
I watched Merrainna and Ventimealya come in at that moment. They looked exhausted 
and had every right to be. 
Ed watched them long. 
That's all they want, too, and all they're asking of you is a little help, he said, now 
speaking in private thoughts. 

A little? They're asking me to lay my life on the line and risk not being able to return 
home. Have you forgotten that if we don't meet with Zorn by sunset tomorrow, we are stuck 
here? 

I don't understand you. Don't you listen to your own words? We're all risking the same 
thing, but no matter what the risk or whose life you're risking, you would still do it, Ed said as 
he glanced over at Merrainna. . . . You would do it for her, wouldn't you? 

 


She looked at us, perhaps trying to figure out what we could be talking about that we 
didn't want her to overhear. 
Yes, I would do anything for her, I said as I stared into Merrainna's translucent brown 
eyes. 

Then you must also know that she will fight by your side tomorrow. All the females 
will. They came to me and asked that I train them along with the others. I couldn't deny them 
their place. Even Vent came to me. I couldn't deny any of them, but unless we have the grace of 
God, the odds are that one of them is going to die tomorrow, and we aren't immune, ourselves. 
Merrainna is good and has fought before but Vent--I worry about her. 

 


CHAPTER XV 

I looked into the darkness from upon the ridge overlooking Kerch. A light fog hung around 
the city where lamps burned in the windows looking like fireflies dotting a meadow. A 
slight chill still lingered in the air making the wait feel that much longer. The two moons, 
Sol and Pol sat high in the southern sky like witnesses to judgment day, and for many it would 
be. 
I pondered how the last four survivors of a dead expedition and two trustworthy dragons 
stood on the crest of the universe. I went down the line and talked to them. 
Vent, I said looking down at her. You've taught me so much more then you'll ever 
know. I would hate to see anything happen to you. 

I appreciate your kindness. You've been nothing but kind to me, but I want to take part 
in the battle. I've always been cast aside as too small, too young, too inexperienced. I want to 
show them that I can fight, that I have a place. If you say stay I cannot refuse, but please don't 
say it. 

She looked young and frail, but this had been her legacy and she wanted to see this 
through. I wouldn't deny her. I nodded, saying nothing. She turned and climbed down behind the 
ridge. 

I caught Carolyn watching the lights below. 
We had moments like these back on earth and I will always remember those times. I 
want you to know there are no ill feelings, I said in soft thoughts. 
And I have no ill feelings. 
We looked at each other a moment, but we had nothing more to say. 

 204 


When I turned to Ed, he didn't seem like the same person any more. There were no jokes, 
no laughter. 

Ed, you've been the best friend anyone could ask for . . . 

Let's get on with it. I just want to go home, he said in a deadly serious manner. 

I nodded and he turned and left. I came next to Frank. 
Frank, I only know you half as well as I should, but after today, it'll be more than you 
would like. 
Funny, I was thinking the same thing. 
Merrainna was next and I took her aside to talk to her. 

Our time is at hand, I said. I wished things could be different between us. I would like 
to share so much with you but it just can't be. I'll be leaving at sunset, but I will always 
remember you. I owe you so much yet I can't think of a thing to say, but thank you. 

Not quite the words I wanted but they'll have to do. I'll see you at sunset. Then she 
turned and left. She went a short distance down the ridge, where she waited for my signal. Ed sat 
on the opposite side of me and waited for my signal. 

I saw the stars begin to fade from the sky. The heavens in the eastern horizon began to 
show a pale red against the clouds as the sun began to rise. Everything that we worked for all 
came down to this day. 

I reflected in memory of some of those who had risked everything. I thought about 
Venttakar who wanted so much to be a part of this but now could only do so in spirit. I 
remembered David, a poor, misguided young man whose only crime was that he got caught in 
the tangles of somebody else's web. My thoughts then came to Ray, a good friend who just didn't 
make a very good dragon. I remembered the scar he had under his left eye that gave him a 
foreboding look. These and others had made the ultimate sacrifice, for me, for their belief and for 
their friends. 

I turned around and saw Ventimealya circling lazily in the valley behind. I opened my 
wings and she banked off down the valley. About twenty others formed up behind her, then 
turned and flew over the ridge. They moved slowly and sluggishly. I could see their heavy 
burdens as they passed close overhead. They clutched tightly to rocks weighing several hundred 
pounds, making it difficult for them to maneuver. 

I watched as Ventimealya led the first attack on the city of Kerch as dawn began to break. 
When they got over the city, they dove down and dropped their boulders over strategic targets. 
They stayed well out of range of any crossbows. 

I could begin to hear panic and saw dust bellowing up from the city. Vent's dragons 
formed a line, picking up rocks from an area on the ridge then dropping them one after the other, 
just like one of the exercises I thought up for them and it worked well. When you drop a three-
hundred-pound rock from about five hundred feet to wood and stone structures, they leave quite 

 


an impression. The problem, though, was that they weren't too accurate and I didn't want them to 
risk getting any closer. 

Vent's initial attacks went on for hours, relentlessly destroying homes and buildings. Vent 
stayed over the city and helped guide each boulder to its mark. She looked frustrated by the 
misses but even they did damage to the roadways and streets. 

The group looked close to exhaustion but Ventimealya drove them on with aggressive 
authority. At first, I believed that they might not follow such a young dragon but in their society, 
age isn't a factor. They followed the confidence and leadership they held in the individual. 

I saw one dragon falter and drop her rock shortly after picking it up. I called Ventimealya 
and her group back, then I turned and nodded to Ed. He gave a loud yell and almost a twelve 
dragons crawled up from below the ridge and lined up behind him. 

Ed crouched down and started to leave. 

Ed, I said. 

He froze for a moment and looked at me. 

Good luck, I said a little fearful. 

You, too. Then he sprang into the air with the others close behind. 

I turned to Merrainna and nodded to her. She called her dragons up and prepared to leave. 
She glanced over and our eyes looked deep into each other's. She gave me a long, almost 
embracing stare then sprang into the sky. 

When they got halfway, they broke off into four separate groups. Ed brought his group in 
low over the trees as he approached the north wall while Merrainna quickly flew toward the 
south wall. 

I saw a few dragons circling high over the city so I flew up to join them while the battle 
took place. The dragons were members of the council that had grouped together to watch. I flew 
up alongside Rampax and we all watched as the first group reached the wall. 

Merrainna's group was the first to attack. The bowman in the battlements fired a hail of 
arrows in their first round, but before they could notch their next arrow, the dragons were upon 
them. They didn't engage them in long combat but only struck as they passed. The men who 
didn't get out of the way in time were slashed or knocked from their perch to take the forty-foot 
plunge. 

Merrainna's group had faced heavy resistance but slammed into it head-on and kept on 
going. She wasn't without her losses, though; four looked like they had received severe wounds 
but managed to make it back to the forest. A small group hid in the forest and would gather the 
wounded. They were either too young or too old to take part in the battle. Ventimealya's group 
I'd hold in reserve. They would go down and tend to the wounded, guarding them against attack. 

Ed's group had similar luck but sustained higher losses. He had six dragons down with 
two inside the city wall. It looked like he wanted to stay and defend the wounded dragons but I 

 


mentally shouted to him to keep moving. He looked up at me and hesitated but flew off leaving 
the wounded behind. 

I remembered lecturing them that a dragon was a large target. The one thing we had over 
the humans might be the fact that we could fly. I stressed to them that our only hope was to 
attack hard, attack fast and to keep moving. Any time you stopped, you became a potential 
target. Ed knew that the wounded dragons he had left behind would be swarmed with knights 
and warriors ready to hack them. 

The third and fourth group headed by Carolyn and Remac attacked the east and west 
wall. Attacking all four sides at once made the humans spread their warriors out over a larger 
area where we had a greater advantage. We lost the edge if we had to fight in a confined area. 

Ed and Merrainna flew toward each other staying above the buildings. They took out any 
archers on the rooftops and the remaining guard towers. They passed each other wing tip to wing 
tip over the palace. A short time later, Carolyn and Remac crossed each other over the palace. 

Ed and Merrainna must have communicated as they passed because I could see 
Merrainna hurrying to reach the wall. She got there as a dozen men were about to finish off the 
crippled dragons. She flew into the group grabbing two men by the shoulders as she passed and 
hurling them into the wall. The other dragons behind her made short work of driving back the 
other humans, who were now running for their very lives. 

Merrainna and her group circled back and now fought more methodically clearing the 
wall area. They drove the humans off the wall and into the fields. They were trying to make their 
way back to the cover of the city and where reinforcements waited. 

Ed met heavy resistance at the south wall at the main entrance where the city had 
encroached up to the gate. The humans had entrenched along the iron gates of the city and he 
made little headway. 

I sent Ventimealya and her group to see if they could soften up the humans with a few 
boulders. Vent was anxious to get into the battle and hurried her group into action. 

By late afternoon the battle still raged furiously but the dragons were becoming battle 
weary. I brought Ventimealya back to the ridge to hold in reserve when we had a lull in the 
fighting. This also gave the others a chance to rest a bit and regroup and do some thinking. We 
had discovered that the humans had a weapon we didn't know about. We encountered a large 
two-man crossbow that fired a four-foot bolt that could penetrate a dragon in nearly any spot. 
This was discouraging news but a problem we would have to face because we couldn't turn back. 

A messenger dragon flew up to meet us. He looked tired but devoted to what he had to 
do. 

How goes the battle? asked Rampax. 

Fair, so far. A point of good news is a number of captive dragon are free and joining the 
fight. 

 


The messenger was Frank. I didn't recognize him at first because he looked so war torn. 

How's Merrainna? I asked. 

She's fine, he said, glancing down at the city below. She's one hell of a fighter. She 
has the humans pushed back almost to the palace but she says she senses danger farther on, 
possibly a trap. 

What areas do we hold? 

The entire wall encircling the city is secure. The fields are also clear but the area where 
the homes are might have a few stragglers. We haven't had the time to clear that area yet. We 
drove them back into the main city and were about to make the push forward to the palace. 

How are the casualties? 

It's been light to moderate but we feel every loss. 

I know, I said having felt the jab in my mind when a dragon would die. Have you 

checked to see if there any more captive dragons? 
We haven't even had time to check. We've been fighting constantly. 
I looked over at Ventimealya who seemed to anticipate new orders. She sat up tall, and 
looked at me from her vantage point on the ridge. 

Vent, divide your dragons into four groups and have them join the others but you stay 
with Merrainna. I said, then looked back at Frank. You fly down and rest then join Vent when 
you can. Right now I have to check something. 

I folded in my wings and banked off in a dive. 

Where are you going? asked Rampax. 

To check on a friend, I said. 

I made a long, descending arch and came in over the northeast corner where the 
destroyed guard tower sat. I angled my wings back to slow as I approached the stabling area for 
the captive dragons. I landed just outside the barn and looked around. There were arrows stuck in 
the wall, and five humans lay on the ground a short distance away with their necks broken. 

I went into the barn and found most of the stalls empty. I hope that they joined the group 
of wounded dragons on this side of the wall. Bodies littered the barn aisles, human bodies. 
Rana, I called, telepathically. Aixes. 

I went to the end of the barn where I had first met Aixes but everything looked still and 
quiet. I felt the soft mud under my feet but when I lifted my foot, I found I stood in a puddle of 
blood. I followed the trail of blood to Aixes' stall and opened the door. I reeled back in horror as 
I saw three inches of blood in the bottom of the stall. They cut Aixes' throat the length of his 
neck, about a six-foot cut. He sat at the back wall but held up by a sword just under his chin and 
stuck in the wall behind him. His eyes stared ghostly at the doorway and his tongue lolled out of 
his mouth, but I still felt that power he once had. 

 


I felt a soft nudge in my mind. I had felt it before but I dismissed it like you would an 
annoying knat. The nudge felt more distinctive this time and more directive. 

I rushed outside and went down a short road where I came to small pasture area. I saw 
Rana chained to a large post in the middle of the pasture. She wore a spiked collar with the 
spikes turned in so if she pulled against the chain she would stab herself in the neck. Arrows or 
sword wounds covered every inch of her body. I went to her and kneeled by her side. 

Rana, I said softly. 
She turned her head as if to look at me but she was blind. They had savagely cut out her 
eyes. 
Garrick? she said, so faint I almost couldn't hear her so I moved closer to pick up her 

thoughts better. 

I'm here, Rana. 

I knew you - would come -. We heard the summons too. The humans heard - about the 

attack. Aixes and I - set the others free when the battle started -but we remained behind to cover 
their escape. 
She coughed and wheezed and I suspected she might have damaged lungs. 
Where could they go? Where are they? I asked. 
She struggled to speak even for telepathy. 
They hid in a grove -, she said. They're safe - they were found earlier by your dragons 

a few moments ago -. I need to know . . . 

What, Rana? 

How's Aixes? 

I hesitated, not wanting to tell her the news or even if I should. 
I'm sorry, Rana. He didn't make it but he fought bravely. I know he must've meant a lot 
to you but it's no reason to give up hope. We can still help you . . . Rana? 

When I looked at her, I saw she couldn't hear me anymore. Her time had come. Then I 
felt that sharp pain in my mind whenever a dragon dies. Then I felt it again and again and again. 
I realized that something had gone wrong at the battle. I hurried to take flight and flew toward 
the town. 

I saw Merrainna and her group hold up just outside of town. I came in low and landed 
next to her. 

What's wrong? I felt the others go down, I said. 

They riddled the city with traps. The humans fortified themselves on the outskirts of 
town. I sent Ventimealya and her group for something to take care of it. We should get things 
moving again shortly, she said with a note of disappointment. 

We're running out of time. 

I'm doing the best I can. I can't do anymore, she said harshly. 

 


I'm sorry. I didn't mean to pressure you. 

I know. I'm sorry, too, Merrainna said. Here she comes now. 

Ventimealya and several others flew overhead carrying large leather bags. When they got 
over the buildings, they dumped the contents. The liquid splashed over the buildings and 
saturated everything. Ventimealya and her group made several more trips, then on the last flight I 
saw that they carried a few torches. 

When they dropped their torches the building burst into flames. In a short time, 
Ventimealya had the whole town surrounded in flame. All the buildings on the outer perimeter 
were burning with the palace in the center. 

I could hear screams from some of the buildings and saw people running out with their 
clothes on fire. 

We waited a while, then Merrainna turned to her group and said, Alright, let's move 
out. 

They took off in unison in two long rows, each dragon wing tip to wing tip. They flew 
over the smoke and flames and landed just inside the circle of fire. 

I stayed behind and watched them leave. I wondered if it wasn't too late to recall them, to 
quit while our numbers were still favorable. I didn't like all this killing and most of all I didn't 
like teaching a peaceful and passive creature how to kill. This went against their nature, and 
against mine. 

I flew over the fire and low over the buildings. I saw below me, Merrainna and her group 
driving the humans back. Ahead I could see people seeking shelter in cellars or heading for the 
palace. I began to see Carolyn's group and Remac on the other side, all making their way to the 
palace. 

I landed on a high rooftop a few blocks from the palace gates. I could see a major panic 
of people rushing to get in with what few belongings they could carry. 

In about two hours, there were about a seventy-five dragons encircling the palace 
compound. From where I sat, I could see about two thousand men manning the wall with 
crossbows, swords, and pikes. 

I sensed Merrainna and Ventimealya next to me, but I felt a million miles away. 
Moments ago, I felt a strong tremor in my mind and knew someone from my original group had 
fallen. Frank was dead. Merrainna said he had tripped one of the traps sending a log with spikes, 
swinging down toward him. He didn't have a chance. 

Greg? Ed said from behind me. 

I'm sorry, Greg, Carolyn said. 

I turned around and faced them and said, We're all that's left. 

I looked into their eyes and a thousand words exchanged without saying a one. 

 


Go back to your positions, I said, then glanced up at the late afternoon sky. I waited 
until all seemed ready then in unison every dragon charged the palace wall. I heard arrows 
whistle past my head. I reached the wall but I couldn't get in close enough to take out the archers. 
The pikemen held us at bay with their twenty-foot poles with sharpened ends. This allowed the 
archers time to notch another arrow. I watched as they caught some of the dragons off guard and 
the pikemen impaled them upon their spears. I hurried to the gap that this created before they 
could close it. I turned sharp to take out the archer that the pikeman had covered. 

I knocked the two in front of me from the catwalk and landed behind the battlement. The 
other pikemen were unable to swing their poles toward me without hitting their own men and 
allowing the dragons outside to come through. 

I lowered my head and drove forward across the catwalk. I felt a sword come crashing 
down on my head and I staggered under the concussion but continued. I plowed through about 
forty men, many falling from the battlements or impaled upon my horns. 

At the end of the catwalk, I pushed twenty or so off the edge. I turned around and found 
that most of the catwalk was filling with incoming dragons. 

I heard a swoosh, a thud and a shattering of wood. A large four-foot arrow missed me by 
inches and hit the stone wall behind me. I jumped, startled by such a near miss and looked 
around. 

High on a rooftop, two men tried to manipulate an enormous crossbow for another attack. 
I knew I wouldn't be able to reach them before they were ready to shoot again. In fact, I wouldn't 
get far in any direction. I hurried down the wall and took flight when I heard the twang of the 
bowstring. I cringed, prepared for the impact when I saw a large blur pass me on the inside. I 
looked back to see Carolyn tumbling to the ground with a large arrow embedded in her side. She 
had intercepted the arrow intended for me, but it had cost her life. She was dead before she hit 
the ground. 

This ones mine, Ed said angerly, as he and Merrainna flew overhead to take care of the 
bowmen. 

I turned down a side street and I saw the palace looming ahead. I felt the flames from the 
building on my right. I saw four warriors ride up to the steps of the palace and hurry up the steps. 
They stopped and swung their swords at a dragon that flew close overhead. One of them saw me, 
and I saw him clearly. He looked at me with recognition as the rage ran through me. It was 
Terek. 

The building next to me exploded sending me into the opposite building. I crashed 
through the wall and landed hard on my side knocking the wind out of me. 

I staggered to my feet feeling like toast that had just popped from the toaster. I felt 
covered in minor burns, my mane singed and smelled of burnt hair. 

 


I found myself in the stable alleyway with several nebas irate about my abrupt entrance. 
There seemed only a few nebas left but I wanted to free them before the stable burned 
completely. The stable had already started to catch fire as I let out the first neba. As I got near the 
end of the stable, I found two very small nebas huddled together. I had almost overlooked them 
in my haste. When I moved closer, the two little nebas cowered into the corner. 

Please, don't be afraid, I thought to them. You belong to Rayton don't you? 

I saw their ears perk up at the recognition of their owner's name but unsure about the 
telepathy. They took some comfort but when I opened the stall door, they fled past me as if their 
tails were on fire. It almost was, as a large, flaming beam came crashing down next to me. 

I hurried stepped outside and found myself across from the palace. I saw one of Terek's 
men fire his crossbow from one of the high tower windows. I heard a yell and saw a rider 
charging toward me with his sword poised, ready to lop off my head. I dove across the neba to 
his opposite side. I knew it would be hard for him to change hands with the sword and he would 
be a fool to fight from a weak side. 

I landed and rolled near the burning stable where I found myself at the feet of Merrainna. 

You almost caught it that time, she said as we both neared some crates for cover. 

How are we doing? 

We're gaining a foot hold . . . 

I saw Ed above us as he banked in front of the palace but as he did, he exposed his 
underside to the palace tower. I saw a large two-man crossbow emerge in a window. Before I 
could warn him, the arrow flew and struck him squarely in the side. The muscles in his neck 
tightened and I saw his wings go out straight and stiff. 

I watched helplessly. Ed continued in a descending turn until he crashed through the roof 
of a two-story building and landed in the attic. I saw the first floor had caught fire and knew I 
had to do something. 

Merrainna blocked my gaze with her own staring me in the eyes. 

No, she said in that serious inner-voice of hers. He's dead already. You felt it the same 
as I. 

Actually, the shock had so engulfed me that I didn't feel it. 

I looked past her and saw a small length of Ed's tail dangle down the side of the building. 
His tail still moved lazily but lost momentum. It went limp as the second floor erupted in flames. 

The only thing I felt would be my own anger as I looked over at the high towers. The 
palace had four towers that sat on each corner. I knew exactly which one the shot came from and 
who was behind it. I turned, ran down the street and took flight. I circled the tower, gaining 
height and passing over the house where Ed's lifeless body lay. 

I heard arrows whistle past from archers on top of the towers. About halfway up, I turned 
toward the tower, heading for a window. The men manning the window drew back inside when 

 


they saw that I wasn't going to veer off. When I tried to fly in, I became lodged half in the 
window. The opening wasn't large enough and I fought to push myself in. 
I saw Terek and several of his men starting up the stairs when he stopped and looked over 
at me. His eyes grew wide as recognition crossed his face. 
What does it take to kill you? he said very angrily. Then motioned for his men to attack 
me while he continued on up the tower. 

I watched helplessly as four men seeing my predicament took advantage of the moment 
and attacked me. I could only hold them off with my teeth and horns with my restricted 
movement. One of the men with a small crossbow fired and struck me in the upper part of the 
neck. I managed to work one arm in, turned my neck back and pull out the arrow. I felt a sword 
stab me on the opposite side of my neck. I swung back and caught the man squarely with my 
horns. With my free arm, I pushed back against the wall and pushed out several stones that were 
hemming me in. The window now about twice the size as I easily entered the room. 

Terek was no longer here but I knew he had to be in this tower somewhere but it would 
be difficult searching floor by floor. 

I looked around the room. It looked like a very spacious room, even by dragon standards. 
I saw many large objects hanging on the walls and at closer examination I saw they were animal 
heads. Taurins, maltacks and dragons hung on the walls of a trophy room from Terek's 
conquests. 

I looked at rows of dragonheads and felt pained and disgusted by the senselessness of it 
all. I was about to turn away when one of the heads caught my attention. I looked closer and 
noticed that one dragonhead had a scar under its right eye. It was Ray. 

The horror and anger gripped me. Rage coursed through my veins until suddenly and 
violently, it vented. 

I yelled as loud and as hard as I could. I wheeled around, my tail smashing a table behind 
me. I charged the far wall, my shoulder colliding with the stone. I felt the stones give and when I 
tried again I managed to punch a hole in the wall. I widened the hole by pushing out the stone on 
the edges. I did this till I knocked out almost half the walls in the room. I heard a creak of wood 
and a beam snapped above me. I realized that the tower was shifting and would collapse at any 
moment. I hurried for an opening and noticed that the ceiling and the floor were getting 
narrower. I ran as fast as I could and dove for the opening with barely enough room for me to fit 
through. 

Once outside, I turned out from under the path of the falling tower. I looked back to see 
the tower crash on the palace in a mass of stone and dust. I felt sure that Terek would be dead but 
my vengeance wasn't to be appeased so easily. They would all pay for Ray's death and for the 
death of my friends. 

 


I came in low and knocked two men off a rooftop. I turned and attacked four more. 
Warrior after warrior fell before me. I was attacking masses that no sensible dragon would dare 
but I didn't care. At one point, I had landed in a street after a conflict. I heard a yell. I turned to 
see two riders charging me. One had a sword and the other a battle-ax. They probably expected 
me to run. I singled out the man with the battle-ax, lowered my head and charged him. I collided 
headlong into his neba crushing its skull through its armored chafron, killing it instantly. The 
rider's legs were pinned under the neba s carcass as I walked up. I put my claw over the man's 
heart then just leaned on that shoulder until I felt the crunch of his ribcage. 

I heard a yell from the other rider behind me. I wheeled around to face him, the fire 
blazing in my eyes. His neba didn't take two strides before he pulled up, turned and ran. The 
anger within me felt so great that I went after him. I flew him down and killed him. 

I lost count of the number of men who fell before my random attacks. I rounded a corner 
and caught four riders by surprise. One of the nebas reared and its rider fell to the cobblestone. I 
landed nearby and pulled his companion off his mount and tossed him to one side. The two 
others had their swords out but they were no match for my rage. 

One man tried a backhand swing with his sword. I grabbed the man's arm in my jaws and 
tore it from his body. The other swordsman caught the lash of my tail breaking his neck. I had 
the fallen rider pinned under my claw while his companion dropped to his knees before me. The 
man under me felt small because my claw covered his whole body. No matter, a little weight on 
my shoulder and he'd crack like a walnut. 

No! came the thoughts that struck my mind like a dagger. 

Merrainna flew down in a rush and landed in front of me. 

No more, Garrick. It's over, she said. 

They killed and tortured my friends. They hunted and shot me, and now they will know 
my anger. 

No, Garrick, she said in that soft inner-voice. When she sat up, I saw she had somehow 
salvaged the scorched chain that Ed had worn. She now bore the gem around her neck. 

Vengeance isn't the answer. If you trusted and believed in your friends as much as they trusted 
and believed in you, then you mustn't do this. All that they lived and died for is here. This is their 
moment. Don't take it away. Look about you. 

I looked around and saw buildings destroyed and burning. Bodies, human and dragon 
alike, lay strewn about the destruction. I saw a pair of humans battling a dragon not far away but 
when the men spied me, they both stopped. They laid down their arms and bowed down before 
the dragon. The dragon I recognized as Remac as he nodded their concession then looked to me 
for instructions. 

Please, great one, we are not armed, said the man pleading before me. 

Immediately recognition came to me. 

 


Taran? I said. 

I felt surprised and shocked. I looked down and saw the face of a young boy, a young boy 
I knew as Rayton. I backed away in disbelief. How could I have brought myself to the brink of 
killing two people who were my friends? 

Forgive me, Rayton, I said releasing him. 

Taran helped Rayton up and saw that he was alright. 

Thank you for sparing us. Please, the fighting must stop, said Taran. 

I understand the plight of your people and I promise that things will change, said 
Rayton. 

Rayton will take his proper place on the throne. There are still those who are loyal to 
him. The wars will stop. 

Rayton stepped back and shouted all around. Hear me. Hear me. Men and dragon drew 
back from their conflict. The fighting must stop. Terek is dead and I am the new ruler. I order a 
truce. 

Rayton then stepped forward and bowed his head to me. 

I will have your friends set free. We will listen to the dragon s grievances and I hope we 
can reach a settlement. I know we aren't in much of a position to compromise but I think we both 
want the same thing- -peace, Rayton said. 

I looked over at Merrainna and she nodded to me, and I nodded back. My work here was 
finished here. 

I saw darkness pass over us like the sun passing behind some clouds but this cloud acted 
like no other. It started directly overhead and spread out in all directions. Darkness fell about the 
land like a piece of midnight wrenched out of time. A bolt of lighting flashed and struck the 
remaining tower on the palace. The flash of light revealed a dark and sinister shape atop the 
tower. The gems that Merrainna and I wore began to glow with a bright iridescence. I felt the 
pangs of dread grow with an unusual unity with the glow of the gem. 

Stay here, I said to Merrainna. She said nothing but I saw the fear in her eyes. 

I flew up and landed on one of the palace parapets. I sat only slightly lower than the top 
of the tower, but at this vantage point, I could tell that Bangor had found me. How he managed to 
find this place or what had happened to Zorn I don't know. All I knew was that things hinged on 
this moment. 

What do you want, Bangor? I said to the dark cloaked figure. 

You remembered. It's nice to know I wasn't forgotten, he said in an unnatural voice. 

Who could forget the trouble you caused or the destruction you left behind. 

Well, you haven't done too bad yourself. I think you might have the touch for a good 
old-fashioned demoniac vocation. I could use someone like you. 

Forget it, all high and mighty. You'll get nothing from me. 

 


Very well. I'll dispense with the pleasantries and get to the point. I want the gems. You'll 
give them to me, or die. 

I watched as three dragons came in from the sides and from behind but Bangor caught on 
to their attacks. Bangor held his arm out straight and a white bolt of light struck the dragon and 
he fell from the sky. He turned and fell the dragon that had been behind him. He turned again 
ready to fall one more. 

Stop! I shouted with a telepathic urgency. 
They both held. The dragon looked over in my direction and I motioned with my head for 
him to leave. I knew he would be no match for him and doubted if anyone would. 

You'll follow me, said Bangor a little annoyed. He raised his hands above his head and 
his whole body melted into a small mass. Then a new shape rose from the mass, an enormous 
shape as black and as hideous as any nightmare I could ever dream. It was a dragon, but a dragon 
like no other. He loomed about six feet taller than myself and a wing span almost twice mine. 
His size seemed to be something we shared most in common then appearance. He looked like a 
terranadon of prehistoric earth but I think he modified the shape for better maneuverability and 
agility. His shape might be functional but lacked a lot in outward appeal. 

I watched him take off and I followed close behind. Merrainna flew up and joined me. 
We both kept up as best we could behind this monster. I could feel the wake turbulence from his 
wings and although we were flying fast, to him we probably seemed slow. 

My wings were tattered, torn and pained of numerous arrow wounds. For a dragon that 
had been in combat, I felt like one of the luckier ones. 

We followed the road south, past the mountain chain, then we flew east toward the snow-
capped peaks of The Great Mountain. I watched as the peaks grew larger and more awe inspiring 
as we approached. Bangor flew higher and headed for a large opening in the mountain side. We 
flew in and landed inside. The minute Bangor touched down, he returned to his original shape. 
He had his staff with him and his gem seated in the top of it. 

You'll give me the gems and you'll give them to me now, he said holding out his hand. 

No, Bangor. You would use their power for evil. Zorn already told me that as long as I 
wear the gem, you can't harm me, I said. 

You fool. You don't know the power of the gems. This world could be yours. I have no 
use for it. You could rule here with the power to create anything you desire. 

No, I said without hesitation. 

Then- -die! 

He hurled a large ball of white light toward me. The ball exploded two feet in front of my 
face, the power surrounding my body. It felt like a thousand ants crawling over my body as my 
gem absorbed the energy leaving me unscathed. Bangor couldn't harm me but the effects of the 
absorption felt less than pleasing. 

 


I saw Merrainna lunge at Bangor but he passed a hand in front of him and she collided 
with an invisible wall. She got up a bit stunned and angry. I talked to her and told her to back 
down. We were overmatched here and we couldn't handle this with brute force. 

Two large vines sprang out of the ground below me but before they could grab a hold of 
me, the gem absorbed them. 

Give it up, Bangor. It's an impasse, I said. 

Not quite. It's true I can't attack you directly, but . . . Bangor passed his hand to the 
right and a maltack appeared. You know this creature, don't you? I didn't create him, I merely 
transported him here. He'll do the job for me, and I'll simply take what I want. You can make it 
easy on yourself. All I want are the gems. 

This dark and sinister character I trusted as much as I would a cobra, I thought. 
I would as soon take my chances with the maltack, I said trying to keep my 
nervousness from conveying. 
I saw the cloaked figure turn toward Merrainna. She straightened and said, I will stand 
by Garrick. 
Then you'll die with him as well, came the reply. 

I watched the maltack begin to creep forward. Merrainna moved around to help me but 
found herself caged by one of Bangor's spells. She soon found her cage suspended by a chain 
that went through a pulley on the ceiling and attached to the floor near Bangor. The chain ended 
with about five feet of heavy rope with one end anchored to the floor. 

I saw Bangor pass his hand and the cave floor opened underneath Merrainna. Smoke and 
flames leaped from the opening, revealing a large volcanic cavern. Molten rock bubbled, boiled 
and threatened to spew out the opening. Bangor passed his hand over the rope and it burst into 
flames, the rope of which Merrainna's life depended on. 

I wanted to go to Merrainna but the maltack kept creeping forward. I moved back to keep 
our distance until I bumped into the back wall. I could go no further. I watched as the maltack 
came closer and the rope that held Merrainna's life in the balance began to fray. 

All I want are the gems. I have better things to do than to play games, and your time is 
running out, Bangor said. 

Another strand on Merrainna's rope snapped and her cage jolted toward the pit. The fire 
ate away at the strands of rope as the maltack crouched, prepared to make the lunge for my 
throat. 

I looked up at Merrainna and she caught my gaze. I wanted to give in. I couldn't let this 
destroy her but she wouldn't let me give up. She had faith and believed in me. We couldn't allow 
our feelings or the lack thereof to influence us. We could perhaps save one life but, in turn, kill 
millions. My heart, deep down was being torn apart, my eyes glazed and I felt a tear roll down 

 


my cheek. My heart would've torn this place apart to save her but my mind told me that to do 
anything would be to risk her life and the millions of others that would fall under Bangor's rule. 

No. Merrainna was a gentle creature and didn't deserve to die. It had been my fault that 
she got caught up in this mess. How could I stand by and let her die? I had to do something. But 
it was too late. The maltack lunged at the same time that the rope snapped, sending the cage 
hurdling down. I braced myself and prepared to fight this formidable opponent but in a split 
second several things happened. 

I watched as the cage came to the opening of the pit. It shattered like something invisible 
covered the pit. Merrainna hit the ground and rolled clear. She looked dazed but otherwise 
unhurt. 

The maltack jumped straight for me but in mid-air, his body changed. It was like looking 
at a slow-motion film. The maltack's body shrunk until what dropped at my feet looked like a 
two-week-old maltack cub. 

I looked over at Bangor who seemed as astonished as I, and I realized that he didn't do it. 

Zorn, I said almost in unison with Bangor. 

In a puff of smoke and a flash of light, Zorn appeared in front of Bangor. 

Damn you, Zorn, Bangor said. 

Isn't that what you've been trying to do all along? Zorn said in a calm manner. 

Then be damned! 

In one motion, Bangor swung his staff at Zorn. Zorn blocked his staff with his own but 
when the power of the blue diamond collided with the power of the red ruby, it had a tremendous 
effect. I saw a bright flash like the light seen from an arc welder and a deafening sound of 
thunder. 

They parried back and forth but the scales were equally balanced. I searched for an 
opening in the battle in which to tip those scales. I saw my chance but Merrainna stepped in and 
lunged for Bangor. Bangor saw her attack but took only a slight notice as he passed his hand in 
Merrainna's direction. He turned his attention back to Zorn as Merrainna crashed headlong into 
an invisible wall. She collapsed upon the ground, unconscious less than ten feet from Bangor. 

I spied the snow-white falcon as he flew into the cave, shrieked and bore-down toward 
Bangor. The falcon quickly found himself caged by the dark lord's spell, a cage that grew smaller 
and would crush him in minutes. 

I moved around behind the dark figure who continued to battle Zorn. The battle didn't go 
well for Zorn but when I saw my chance to help, I took it. 

I lunged for Bangor but he somehow sensed my approach. He half turned, extended his 
hand toward me and I fell like a rock. I struggled to get up but my legs wouldn't hold me. I felt 
confused for a moment because I knew he couldn't do anything to me directly. 

 


I realized after another attempt to get up that Bangor had increased the gravity under me. 
My weight continued to increase and soon I would be crushed by my own bulk. I started to have 
trouble breathing from the weight on my lungs and knew it wouldn't be long. 

I looked at Zorn's bird who I saw was feeling the pressure of the cage closing in around 
him. I nudged Merrainna's mind and quietly instructed her not to move. I saw one ear move in 
my direction and knew she heard me. I watched as the fighting continued with Merrainna and I 
was helpless to do anything. Zorn pushed Bangor closer to Merrainna but it was all Zorn could 
do to keep Bangor from killing him. 

Merrainna lay motionless with her eyes closed. I could see her ears move, picking up 
sounds of the battle. Then with silent speed, she lashed out with her tail catching Bangor behind 
the knees. Bangor fell backward, his staff flying from his hand, and landing five feet in front of 
me. 

I struggled toward the staff while Zorn kept Bangor busy. I felt like I was moving the 
stones of the pyramids as I inched toward the glowing red stone. I gripped the staff in my teeth 
and raised it as high as I could. I swung and the ruby shattered against the stone floor. 

An explosion blinded me and hurled me like a rag doll in a hurricane. I crashed hard 
against the cave wall stunning me for a moment. 

I saw Merrainna held back as I was by the explosion. I saw Zorn laying at the other end 
of the cave unmoving. Bangor stood near him but he looked as distressed as I was. 

Where I had destroyed the gem, I saw a darkness form. No, I thought to myself, not 
darkness but a hole in the fabric of space. 

I heard Bangor let out a blood-curdling scream as the dark hole pulled him through. Then 
in an instant, the wind had died, the hole had gone and everything had become deathly still. 

Merrainna? I said looking over at her. 

I'm alright. 

Zorn? 

I rushed to his side along with Merrainna and the falcon. Zorn looked bad. His face was 
ashen white but at least he was alive. 
Zorn? I said. 
He opened his eyes but I could see in them that he felt great pain. 
You've won, my friend, Zorn said with difficulty. Bangor is gone. He can't harm you 

any longer and soon I will join him. 

What talk is this? You can't die. We need you. I need you, I said. 

No, my friend. Still you don't understand. How can something die that was never alive? 

But - you are here. 

Bangor and I live in the hearts and minds of mankind. We are eternal. We are forever. 
We wander through your dreams and live on your hopes and fears. We exist in your world only 

 


by the Gems of Power. I am all that is good, your kindness, your love, your charity, your mercy. 
Bangor is the dark side of things. He is your fear, your greed, your hate, and your shattered 
ambitions. We are good and evil in the purest sense of the word. 

Those things you mentioned are in all of us to some degree. They make up who we are, 
Merrainna said. 
That is true. You couldn't live without your dark side because within are your 
strengths. 
You are more than just ideas. You're here and alive and we will fight to keep you, I 
said. 
I saw him smile and clutch his staff. 

No, my friend. We were not meant for this world but the prospect of life and the power 
to do good was too great. I came to this world, and Bangor followed. I should've realized that the 
scales had to remain balanced. You see, if I fail to return to my universe, it could mean the 
destruction of both universes. 

You don't know that, I said. 
With so much at stake can we really afford to take the chance? I don't want to leave any 
more than you want me to, but I must. 
I knew he spoke the truth but it didn't make it any easier to bear. In the short time that I 
knew him I had grown to admire this gentleman. I had only one regret. 
I watched as Zorn stroked the head of the falcon and he seemed to be conversing in their 
secret thoughts. 

Zorn, I said hesitantly. I'm sorry but I failed you. The one thing you asked me to do, I 
didn't. I lost the neba you entrusted to me but you have to believe that I cared about Eos. I did 
what I had to do only because I had no choice. 

I know. 
You know? 
I saw the white falcon move back. Then before my eyes, I watched as he transformed into 
a snow-white neba. Elegantly, he lifted his head and looked at me, then Zorn. 

As you can see, Eos is safe thanks to you, Zorn said struggling to sit up. I came across 
Eos during my travels on a distant planet. He was an outcast from his people and in fact from his 
world. He was outcast because he is white, a trait related with infidelity. Because of this, his 
legends say that he has the power to change into one, maybe two forms. He has never used his 
powers but volunteered to try when he came to you that night. 

I watched the light shimmer from the neba's satin hide and looked into those jeweled eyes 
that I remembered so well. 

 


Eos, I said. You're a true and devoted friend and I wish there was some way I could 
repay you. You gave up one of your forms, a choice not to be squandered, to help us. Of all the 
things I value most, I value our friendship most of all. I hope our paths cross again. 

Eos turned his head toward Zorn and they looked at each other for a moment. Zorn 
nodded then turned toward me. 

He says you have a gentle spirit. You didn't know of his intelligence but you treated him 
with respect and integrity nevertheless. More than that, you treated him as a friend. For that he 
says thank you. 

What will become of Eos? 
He will return to his world as you will return to yours. 
I watched as Zorn stood up but he leaned heavily on his staff. I noticed that his gem was 
oscillating in brightness. 
The time grows short, Zorn said, sounding a bit sorrowful. And it is time for you to 
return. 

Wait, I said as I turned toward Merrainna. I looked into those seductive eyes and found 
myself awash with feelings, indecisiveness, and confusion. Through the haze of chaos in my 
mind one thing remained clear. I can't leave her. 

Zorn appeared very annoyed. 

You'd best explain yourself. 

I love her. 

That is no reason to disrupt peoples lives on a whim. You have two minutes before I 
send you back. 

I have no life back there. I followed in the shadow of my father with little recognition of 
my own. 

You are an accomplished archaeologist, someone not to be taken lightly. 

I study dead civilizations, but here is a chance to live out my own life. To live a life I 
only dream about. To live an adventure. . . 

Adventure! People live and die here. Magic is real here, dragons are real and so are a 
great many things that you've only scratched the surface on. You'd better wake up to reality, 
Greg, or it'll eat you alive, you overgrown, fatuous imp! 

I never saw Zorn so angry. Even in his state of illness, he had the strength to shake his 
fist at me. I saw even Eos taken back by Zorn's actions. 

Zorn, I said, trying to speak solemnly to him. No one is more aware of reality then I. I 
lost my friends and companions. I had to send dragons that I hardly knew to their death. If I 
leave now, they may lose what little they've fought for. I wish to remain to rebuild their land and 
to start a new life . . . my own life. 

 


There was a long pause as I saw Zorn turn away, apparently thinking. I felt relieved that 
Zorn didn t yell at me again and don't think he could take the stress. 
May I speak? Merrainna asked. 
Zorn nodded. 

I love Garrick and I wish him to stay but beside that fact, he has brought the dragons 
together for a common cause. He has the leadership ability and a knack for organization. He has 
taught us much and he could teach us so much more. We could learn from each other and this 
could be a much better world for it. 

He has taught you to kill and has brought death to your people, Zorn demanded. 

No. We have fought before Garrick, but only lost. We fought because we had no choice. 
It was the only decision to make now. If we didn't fight, we faced eventual extinction. He didn't 
hurt us, he saved us. Every dragon here owes him their life and for that we're grateful. In 
gratitude we offer him a new life with us and a special place in my heart. We also have room for 
Eos if he wishes to stay with us. We owe him much and are honored to have him as our friend. 

At the sound of his name, I watched Eos' ears go up and his eyes widen. I knew his 
alternative was permanent exile on his home planet and felt pleased that Merrainna had offered 
our hospitality. 

Greg, you are an alien here. This is not your home, Zorn said. 

I was an alien on earth and I was an alien in my own home, I said. And it's been a long 
time, but I'm happy here. It all depends upon your point of view, but I feel inside that this is 
where I belong. Perhaps this is where God intended me to be all along? 

Zorn nodded his head and conceded to our wishes. He looked over at Eos and apparently 
conversed with him on something. 

He says he wishes to stay with you, Zorn said. He says he has never had a family but 
had never been more a part of one than he has with you two. He cares about you both very 
much. 

And we care about him too, I said. 
I felt a terrible tremor that shook the cave. I saw Eos change to bird-form and fly up but 
in a moment the shaking abated. 
I have to leave. The quake is just a warning; destruction will follow if I don't return soon 
but before I go I have something to give you. 

I watched with sadness as Zorn hobbled up to me. He motioned for me to lower my head 
and I did so. He placed both hands on my forehead and said a chant in a language I didn't 
recognize. The red glow from my gem faded until it turned into a dull, clear crystal. Zorn said 
another chant and a pale blue glow started from my gem. It looked very dim and I also noticed 
Zorn's gem reduced in brightness. He went through the same process with Merrainna then 
stepped back. 

 


I have given you both the power to change to human form. As long as you both retain 
possession of the Gems of Power, you can make the change. You'll only be able to hold your 
human form for one hour, per day, no more. I know for her this isn't the most gracious gift but 
perhaps a useful one and perhaps she can get some insight to our kind. 

Merrainna nodded in a graceful way. To me, she was the height of nobility. 
I saw Zorn extend his arm and Eos flew down and landed on it. He touches his fingers to 
the bird's feathery head and gave another soft chant. 
I saw Eos change back to neba-form and join Merrainna and me. We watched as an inky 
blackness formed behind Zorn. A mist started to form around him. 
Remember, in all that you endeavor, in all your hardest battles, there's always one man 
who must stand alone, Zorn said. 
In a split second, I saw Zorn yanked through the black hole and disappear in a crash of 
thunder. 

********** 

Merrainna and I sat on the ridge overlooking Kerch. I watched the sun go down in the 
distance and watched the fires still burning in the city below from yesterday. The funeral pyres 
burned for the fallen dragons who gave their lives for this moment. 

A messenger dragon already informed us that Rayton had taken his rightful place on the 
throne and the people seemed enthusiastic about a young monarch. It would take several months 
for him and Taran to establish a new capitol at Parram but a tentative agreement was reached 
with the humans. I knew Rayton would be a just ruler and Rampax would be equally just in 
negotiations. The humans agreed to pull their people back south of The Great Mountain. The 
dragons knew that south of The Great Mountain are two major deserts. Not good ground for 
growing so they gave them the land west of the Euril Mountains and north of Barku, if they wish 
to settle there. 

I could see a long line of wagons leaving Kerch for one of their southern cities, their 
lanterns swaying behind their wagons. It felt ironic. A few days ago, humans would cringe at the 
thought of traveling through the badlands at night; now they crossed with free passage. In fact, 
they crossed under dragon protection to protect the trains from marauding maltacks. 

The messenger dragon also said that after the humans had left, Tarko and Kerch would be 
destroyed. The dragons allowed the few single-family farms and ranches to stay, but under 
dragon supervision. The lands belonging to the dragons would be run like a national park. 

It was a start, but we still had a long way to go. There were still a lot of bad feelings on 
both sides, especially, from those who had lost loved ones. These scars would be slow to heal but 

 


they would have to be dealt with for the benefit of all. We also knew that we could not afford to 
live in isolation any longer. Part of the fear the humans had of us was from not knowing much 
about us. So each of the human cities will play host to two or three dragons, to start, to act as 
ambassadors and teachers. 

Merrainna had a difficult job to do tomorrow. In the morning, she would leave for 
Carmonth to find Brimceallan's human family and tell them that she would not be coming home . 
. .ever. Brimceallan had died defending a wounded dragon but her death was not in vain. The 
wounded dragon survived and told of her bravery. There were a lot of brave dragons that day. 

Merrainna wanted to handle this personally while I stayed to help supervise things here. I 
don t envy her. 

I caught Eos out of the corner of my eye as he flew up and changed to neba-form. 

How do you like your gift? I asked. 

I like it a lot, but it seems to unnerve the other dragons to have their food talking to 
them, Eos said with a telepathic chuckle. 

Don t worry. They already know that the white neba is off-limits, I said, with a big 
toothy grin. 

It feels good to talk to you myself, he added, but I discovered that sometimes it's not 
as important to speak with words. Well, with you especially, you didn't have to say a single word 
and I understood. 

I'm not sure I know what you mean. 

You see, you don't speak with just words, you speak with your heart. 

I nodded, understanding completely. I felt the same way about Merrainna. 

You know, Garrick, Merrainna said. You've so much to look forward to, so much I 
wish to share with you. There's a whole great big beautiful world out there and only a small 
portion of it I know. There's excitement and adventure out there if you're willing to meet it. 

Right now I feel content, I said. And I did. My dragon and human-self are united. I 
now shared both equally in this body forever and the land I lived in was a little bit safer. 

Do you miss your home? she asked. 

Home? I questioned with meaning. Let's go home. 

THE END